Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
OHGIRL: And the Vice Squad

... out of the cruiser and the four uniformed officers from the other cars followed us up to a room on the back side of the building. I ... mouth obviously made it to the vice squad too. “Get over here Jankowski!” Glenn barked at one of the policemen as he pulled ... ... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 621  |  
87%
  |  3

Anna 3: Anna and the Principal

Anna's young son is looking for a cartoon video when he finds the stack of photo printouts on the TV cabinet. Curious, he leafs through them. He's amazed to see his mother's face in many of them! But she's always naked! And there are men, one is a huge fat black man! In many of the pictures the men have their things, their wee-wee's sticking out! Except they aren't like his wee-wee: these are big, long, stiff, not short and floppy like his. He looks closely at some the images: yes, it's like he thought: they're sticking their wee-wees inside Mommy! The young boy wonders, why would they want to do that?

He takes the pictures upstairs, suspecting that he'll get in trouble if his parents see him with them. He thinks this is grown-up stuff, but he's immensely curious, he's never seen anything like this. He's seen his mother naked, and know her body is much different from his or his s****r's. But he's never seen her like this! And he's never seen a grown man's wee-wee, not even his daddy's. He didn't know they got so big and long, and so hard they could stick a wee-wee inside his mother! And where is it going? He looks closer and finally realizes: it's that slit his mother has between her legs, just like his s****r's except bigger, and it has lips that are big and swollen where his s****r's are kind of flat. There must be a hole in there! That's where all the men are sticking their wee-wees! But not always, there's some pictures that are different! He finally figures that sometimes a wee-wee goes into her bottom! And sometimes both, two men both sticking their wee-wees inside her! And sometimes his mother is sucking on one just like a popsickle! But why would they want to do all this?

After studying and puzzling the pictures for an hour or more, he decides he needs some answers. But not his mother: he suspects she wouldn't want him to have these and would take them away. In many of the pictures she doesn't look happy, she never smiles in any of them, so maybe these aren't good pictures! Although the men seem to be smiling a lot, sometimes making faces but usually smiling, so they must like what they're doing with his mother.

No, he'll ask his s****r. She's a year older than him and knows lots more. Plus she's a girl, maybe she knows why these men would be sticking their wee-wee's in their mother! He wonders, does anybody stick things in his s****r like they do in his mother?

His s****r isn't much help. She realizes what's happening in some of the pictures: these men are tying her mother up, making her do things she's unhappy with. That's obvious from her expression, sometimes the pain on her face.

And she knows what the men are doing too: she's already learned about the body parts for boys and girls, and how sex works. She's never done it, of course, she's much too young. But she knows how it works.

These men are having sex with her mother, just like she's sure Daddy does. Except her mother doesn't seem very happy. She wonders about the expression on her mother's face in many of the pictures where one ... or even two! ... of the men have their penises inside her. It looks like she's screaming or crying out, usually her eyes are closed; doesn't she even want to watch what they're doing? Unless ... she remembers listening to her parents sometimes in their bedroom, or downstairs when they're watching that special adult TV she isn't supposed to look at, and they don't know she's listening. Sometimes her mother makes sounds, and her father too ... but her mother doesn't usually seem unhappy after having sex with her father. So something else must be happening. Maybe the sex still feels good, even though her mother isn't happy about the men doing it with her? Could that be it?

The young girl goes back to one of the photographs, showing her mother's naked body with two men, she thinks they're Mexican. Her mother is sitting on one man, her knees spread across his legs. The other man is kneeling behind her, his hands on her hips, and he's pushing up close against her. The girl looks closely: it looks like his penis is sticking straight out, right up against her mother's bottom! Why would he do that? And the one lying down, where is his penis? She can't see it in that photograph. She leafs through the others and soon finds several images all of the same scene, but from different angles and at different times.

Now she can tell what's happening, she thinks. The man on the bottom: his penis is sticking up, right into her mother's vagina! In some photos she can see almost the whole penis outside her mother's body, while in others her mother's body, her crotch, is pushed right down against the man's. That must mean his penis is all the way up inside her!

The daughter thought about that. That penis is much longer than she thought they would be. And it really looks hard and stiff too. She didn't realize they would be that big, that hard. And yet her mother took the whole thing up inside her vagina! That impresses the young girl, and she wonders if she'll be able to do that once she's grown up.

But the man behind: more images, more angles, and she finally realizes with one particularly graphic close-up: the man is sticking his penis, that big long hard penis, right into her mother's bottom! She thinks for a second, yes, the anus, that's it. She's never really seen an anus before, she certainly can't see her own because it's behind her, and she never really looked at her little b*****r's. But there it is, a closeup of a puckered little circle right between her mother's bottom. And the man puts a bunch of some sort of oil on her mother's bottom, and rubs it into the anus, and then he pushes his finger right inside her! And here, he's pushing his penis up against it too! She looks at the closeup: the end of the penis is really different, bulging, almost like an arrow head or something. And it has a hole in it; well, she knew that because that's where pee would come out. And sperm when a man has sex.

Another picture: the end of the man's penis is pushed inside her mother's anus and she can see the ring, a wrinkly sort of circular muscle, right around the shaft of his penis! She had no idea a man could have sex with a woman like that, and she wonders what it must feel like. Like going to the bathroom? That wouldn't be much fun! But that man is sure doing it with her mother ... and yes, he's pushing his whole penis up inside her bottom, just like that man pushing in her vagina! She's pleased with her discovery, and the thought that a woman could take two men like that, in her front and in her back, is strangely exciting! The young girl feels a slight tingling in her own groin, and wonders if she'd ever get the chance to do sex like that when she got grown up.

But who are these three men? And why would her mother be having sex with them? She thought sex was just with someone you loved, like her mother loved her father.

Her little b*****r was continuing to bug her with questions, who and why and how, questions she really didn't know how to answer for him. She finally just put him off with a "Well, it's just something grown-ups do. We'll learn about all that stuff later when we get older."

Her b*****r wasn't entirely satisfied with that answer, but didn't really care. He's still fascinated with the pornographic appearance of the images, the naked bodies, the first adult cocks and cunt he's ever seen. And he knows some of his friends at school would love to see something like this too! A couple of them had brought pictures they'd cut out of magazines they found at home, and one of them had a picture of his older b*****r's girlfriend he'd swiped from his b*****r's room, where she didn't have any clothes on at all! But none of them ever had anything like this! He decides to take them all to school. And of course he's caught showing them to his friends, and is taken to the principal.

The principal immediately recognizes the nature of the photographs and the identity of the woman: this little boy's mother! She's been to the school before, and he was quite taken with her exotic appearance, her accent, her wonderful figure! He'd often daydreamed about having her for pleasure (as he did with many of the young mothers whose c***dren attended his school), and now he saw his opportunity.

Several days later the principal calls Anna and schedules a visit at her home to discuss a problem with her son. Concerned, she asks him to visit her right away.

Arriving at Anna's home, the principal admires the good looking woman, very attractive and neat in blouse and skirt. He tries not to stare at her full breasts, modestly concealed within the blouse but the projection of her nipples clearly visible through the thin fabric.

Sitting down in her living room, the principal takes out the stack of photo printouts and spreads them on the coffee table. They aren't the originals he confis**ted; he was very careful to preserve them. These were copies, but they're still hugely pornographic and unquestionably show the young mother sitting beside him. Stunned, Anna stares at the obscene images. She recognizes them now: from the visitors earlier in the week. She'd forgotten all about them!

"I took these from your son at the school," he explains. "He was showing them to some friends."

He frowns at her. "The boys were all very young; I'm not sure they really knew what they were looking at. I don't think any serious harm was done, and I don't think the other boys even recognized the woman in those images." He looks up at her over his glasses frowning. "At least I would think you hope they don't recognize you."

Anna nods, avoiding the principal's eyes. She's humiliated, embarrassed beyond belief as he casually moves the photos around, his gaze wandering from one obscene shot to another.

"I can ... make this simply disappear," he says in a quiet voice. "There doesn't have to be an official report, no police need be informed, I don't have to speak to your husband. I think perhaps you wouldn't want a lot of attention to be given to these photographs, don't you agree?"

Anna looks at him, hope in her eyes. "Could ... could this happen? What you say? I am so ashamed, it is not what you think, this is not my fault! And no, I don't want any attention, these pictures, they are so terrible, so embarrassing!"

"Well, no matter whose fault it is, this is a very serious situation. I would need your ... full cooperation."

"My ... cooperation?"

He nods and smiles. Casually he lets his gaze drop to the photos, and then back to her face. Then his eyes drop down to her breast, her slim body, the tight skirt. Reaching out, he strokes her thigh through the skirt.

"Yes, if you ... cooperated with me, were especially friendly with me, could reassure me that ... nothing like this could happen again ..." His hand slid further down her skirt to her knee, and then slipped beneath the skirt hem. Slowly he moved his hand up the bare skin of her thigh, lifting the skirt higher, exposing her leg as he pushed his hand even higher.

Anna looked down at his hand and then looked away, making no attempt to move his hand.

"Be friendly?" she whispered.

"Yes, you could be friendly with me? Perhaps explain how these photographs came to be. Perhaps even demonstrate what these men did to you? I am very interested in what a woman like you has been f***ed to do, the shameful things these men made you do. And perhaps understanding how you somehow enjoyed these things even as they shamed you?" The principal met Anna's eyes again, smiling and nodding knowingly as she blushed and looked away. "I would be glad to help you then. There would be no trouble at all. If we were good friends ... no trouble at all."

Anna sits quietly for a moment. She understands now what price this man will demand for his silence. Her mind races, but she sees no way out of the situation. She cannot stop the three men visiting her every morning ... but perhaps she can keep her mistake with the photographs from being a disaster.

She nods, and then lifts her eyes to meet his.

"Yes, I can be friendly. I think ... if you want ... I can show you how every one of these photographs were made. Would you like that?"

The principal smiles in satisfaction: this sexy young MILF is now his! His imagination races. If she'll do for him what she did in those photographs ...!

"Perhaps ... if you would ... undress now? I would like to see you like ... perhaps like this?" He points to one image and she stares at it: the image of her tied to the edge of the kitchen door, naked, arms pulled back overhead, her head turned and eyes closed in shame, her full breasts lifted and displayed, her shaven labia blatantly displayed to the leering Mexican men.

She nods. Taking a deep breath, she resigns herself to more humiliation, more shame. A rush of warmth erupts from her groin, upward, and she feels her breasts tighten, her nipples harden. More sex. More orgasms.

"Yes, we could do that." Standing, she unbuttons her blouse and drops it to the couch, trying to ignore the man's eyes as he stares at her naked breasts. She unfastens her skirt and lets it slide down over her legs to the floor, and then pulls her panties down from her hips, letting them drop as well.

She's fully naked now, and her body tingles as she sees the man's eyes roam over her body.

She turns and walks to the kitchen. "That door is here," she points. "But I have no rope, I don't think. Do you want to tie me up to the door? We will have to find something."

"Oh, I don't think so, if you would just stand there with your arms up? Higher, stretch them farther back. Oh yes, that is so perfect, so sexy, so beautiful.

"Now if you would ... suck on me? Take my cock out and suck on me!" His voice is more f***eful, less polite now, as he becomes used to his power over the submissive mother. "I want you to suck my cock until I tell you to stop. And then I think I will fuck you! Yes, with you bent over the washer there!"

Anna kneels and carefully unzips the man's trousers. Reaching in, she finally finds his cock within his boxer shorts and, pulling it out, takes it into her hot wet mouth. She knows very well how the next hour or so will go. And how often will he return? Feeling the wetness and warmth in her cunt, the tingling of her breasts as he begins to squeeze and fondle them, the familiar shape of a cock head as it passes through her lips, over her tongue and presses against the roof of her mouth ... will she want him to stop?

---

The principal decides to test his domination and control over his new victim. He arranges to pick her up at her home. When he arrives, he looks at her, neatly dressed in skirt, blouse. He scolds her, that won't do at all, he wants her dressed far more provocatively. They go up to her bedroom, he f***es her to strip, and then f***es the naked Anna to go through her closet and drawers for what he thinks is more appropriate clothing for their activities that day. He finally settles on a knitted tube top that fits tightly around her full breasts, leaving her shoulders and flat stomach bare. The thin fabric clearly reveals her full breasts, dominated by the lumps of her hard nipples. This is accompanied with a short denim skirt that fits low on her full hips and barely covers her buttocks. Then some awkwardly tall high heels with ankle straps, very sexy. Anna is aghast as she looks at herself in the full length mirror. "I look like a whore!" she protests. "A cheap teenage whore!" She pulls the skirt even lower over her hips: it exposes more flesh around her middle and is almost down to the top of her cunt now, but at least her buttocks and groin are covered ... so long as she doesn't sit down.

The principal has been watching her dress and has been getting steadily more aroused. He hadn't planned to have sex with his submissive victim until after the day's entertainment, but this woman is just too sexy, too arousing.

He pulls the tube top up and fondles her breasts with one hand as he gropes her cunt with the other; then bends her over and, pulling out his cock, fucks her standing right there by the closet. Anna leans against the closet door frame, her legs spread wide, opening herself to the hammering cock. She grows excited as the principal fucks her and reaches down to stroke her clitoris, to hasten her own pleasure and orgasm. But the principal sees her hand move down and squeezes her breast painfully. "No, no you don't! You stay hot, you stay excited, but you don't come!"

Moaning with frustration, the helpless Anna braces herself against the man's hammering cock, sighing with disappointment as he too quickly comes deep inside her body.

Then he makes her go to the bathroom and flush her cunt out; he wants her clean for her other activities.

"What will you make me do?" she asks, trying to ignore the principal standing there as she uses a long squeeze bulb to flush out his thick sticky cum from her vagina.

"We're going to a motel I know of; the manager is an acquaintance of mine. We'll get a room. And then you are going to one of the local bars and make friends with a man. Any man, your choice. You're going to bring him back to the motel room, where you'll let him fuck you all he wants. Then I'll bring you home again."

Anna stares at the principal! She protests but he ignores her; she WILL do what he wants.

"But ... where will you be when I am with that man?"

"Right there watching."

"But but ... what man would let you stay and watch when he is fucking me? He doesn't know you or me! Wouldn't this be foolish of him?"

The principal shakes his head. "I don't think so. I don't look particularly threatening, especially in this suit and tie. I don't look like the police, and besides he isn't paying anything for you, so it isn't prostitution and the police have no charge."

The principal callously reaches out and slides his hand up Anna's naked thigh, pushing a finger deep into her cunt as he strokes her clitoris with his thumb, and smiles with satisfaction as she moans at the sudden sensation. He's practiced that move regularly with the woman, not because he cares to give her pleasure or excitement so much, but more because he loves the feeling of power it gives him.

"I know you can convince whoever you find that it's worth his while to take you to bed ... no matter WHO is sitting in the room watching!"

Resigned to the situation, Anna adjusts her revealing clothing once more, trying to cover as much of her ass and cunt as possible. Her whole groin is tingling with excitement from the arousing stroke of the principal's hand. But she knows there's nothing she can do about that: he won't let her masturbate, he won't fuck her again. She'll just have to bear with it until she can find the man to ease the frustration.

As they leave her house and walk out to the principal's car, she sees her next door neighbor, the wife, staring out the front window at them and wonders what the snoopy woman must be thinking. Her dressed like this, leaving with a strange man in the middle of the day! Anna knows the woman has seen the Mexican men coming in the mornings; she's sure the woman must know exactly what they are there for, even if she doesn't know Anna's situation.

---

The principal and Anna drive to the motel he knows on the far side of town. It's not the best part of town: some industry, motels for businessmen and transients, and a sprinkling of bars and small restaurants along the street.

[Entering the motel office, the principal bargains with the motel manager, a middle-aged Cuban man, to have the use of a room for several hours. He explains Anna is going to be entertaining a friend, he will be there, no laws broken, no prostitution. Just a bored housewife wanting some excitement. Principal knows the motel is used all the time for that. Manager complains, he'll have to remake the room, even if only used for a few hours. (It's a lie: he just won't rent the room and it'll be made up the next day by the girls.) They finally strike a bargain: the manager can have a quick fuck with Anna right now, and then a longer session after she's completed her visit in the motel room. Anna, standing there, is humiliated but cannot object: she's terrified of what might happen if those photographs were reported. No one would believe her, she believes the principal's threats that she could even lose her c***dren!

Cooperating, she stands unresisting as the manager strips her, fondling and admiring her voluptuous body. When the manager is ready to fuck her, the principal hands the half-naked man a condom and insists he use it. "Why should I use this? I have no disease! I haven't even been laid in six months!"

"Because I don't want her full of your cum! She's going to go and find a friend to play with in that room, and I want her nice and fresh, just like she is now."

The manager grudgingly agrees. But he insists that Anna put the condom on his cock herself. Clumsily, inexperienced at the task, she does so, and he fucks her hard. Anna, already aroused by her nakedness, the man's fondling, and her handling of his cock as she put on the condom, has a strong orgasm.

Done, she dresses while he gets the motel room key. The manager appears satisfied with his first taste of the exciting woman. "Only a couple hours, okay? And you come back here when you're done, give me the key, and then I get to fuck her again like you promised, okay?" The principal nods; no matter to him how often the submissive mother gets fucked. And it's cheaper than paying for the room.

They go up to the room; much as expected: a double bed and end table, television, a padded chair and reading table, a simple but clean bathroom. The principal pulls the cover and blankets off the bed and piles them to the side. "No need for these; all you'll need is clean sheets. And maybe a pillow for under your ass if that's what the guy wants."

Anna looks around the room, trying not to look at the bed. She knows what's going to happen, where she'll soon be: on her back on that bed, with a complete stranger fucking his cock into her body! And whatever else he wants to do too! She feels her knees getting weak as a rush of warmth floods from her groin, and she knows her cunt is soaking wet. She hates the idea of sex with a stranger like this, actually having to go and beg someone to go with her ... but the anticipation of the sex itself is tremendously arousing.

The principal walks out with Anna and points out the bars on the street. "One of them, any one. Find some guy that appeals to him and invite him to go back to your motel room."

"But ... what should I say? How do I ask such a thing! No woman does that, not even in these places, unless she is a whore and wants money."

"Tell him you're a housewife, bored, looking for some excitement. You have a motel room across the street, and he would have an hour or two to do anything he wanted with you. That should get his attention!"

Anna nods. She's terribly nervous about this, she's never done anything so scandalous ... but it doesn't seem so hard, now that she thinks about it. She's flirted with men before at parties and clubs, she's even gone home or to a room with some. Before she was married, of course. This isn't so different.

"All right," she says. "I will do it. And you will be in the room when I get back with this man? How do I explain that when he sees you?"

"You stop outside the room and you rub up against him, play with him, let him play with your tits, whatever. Get him good and hot, let him know you're hot too! And then tell him there's just one more little thing: your husband is in the room, he likes to watch. If the man objects, you just reassure him that it is perfectly safe, you have done this often before. Your husband is a very quiet man, no problem, not nearly as big and strong ... you know what to do! Make the man feel confident, keep fondling him and turning him on. He'll come in, I have no doubt!"

[Anna walks across the street, nervous in her blatantly sexy clothing. Stopping outside the bar, she looks at her reflection in the glass, pulls her skirt down low on her hips again, adjusts the skimpy knitted top, and wishes for just a minute that her nipples weren't so hard from her excitement and nervousness. Satisfied, she enters the bar, ignoring the hard stare from the bartender. The place is almost empty, only two men sitting apart at the bar and a couple toward the rear at a table. Anna picks the large good-looking 30'ish man, the closest to the door. He's sipping a beer, isn't smoking, neatly dressed, hair cut, shaved. He looks fit too, she decides: his forearms and hands are strong, his shoulders are broad, she doesn't see a pot belly from where she stands. Yes, she decides, it will be him ... if he only says yes. She can feel the excitement again, a warmth deep in her groin. Her face flushes and she feels her breasts tingle, her nipples tighten under the knitted top.

She walks up to him, looks up into his eyes when he turns to stare at her, and smiles. "Hello, my name is Anna. Can I talk to you for a second?" She thinks for a second, oh no, I should have used a false name, but no matter.

She sees suspicion in his eyes for a second; he glances around the bar and toward the door. Good, she thinks, he is smart, careful.

"Sure, Anna, I'm Larry," he responds, finally smiling in a friendly fashion. "What can I do for you? Buy you a drink?" He starts to gesture to the bartender, who is watching this interaction closely. Anna can almost see his big ears wagging and tries not to laugh. She is feeling better, now that this begins, more confident. If only her nipples weren't so hard: she can see their shapes bulging the fabric of her top and knows that everyone else can too. Well, no matter.

"I would ... I would like to invite you to come visit with me. Across the street, right there." She gestures toward the front of the bar. "It would be nice if ... we could spend some time together? If you aren't busy? If you have an hour maybe? Or two?"

Larry stares at her, amazement in his face. Obviously this is not the kind of invitation he gets every day.

"You want ... visit? Spend some time? With you?" He's not exactly stuttering, she thinks, trying not to smile, but he is certainly surprised.

"Yes. You and me, just be together for a while. Maybe get to know each other? If we like each other, maybe be friends? Good friends?" She feels better with this approach, more casual, less blatantly sexual. She is always better flirting with hints, instead of waving her tits in front of a man's face like some of her friends would always do.

She nods and smiles, looking coyly at him with big wide eyes. "I think we could be friends, don't you? I have made friends like this before. I do this sometimes when I want a special treat, meet a nice handsome friendly man, visit for some time. It can be very fun!"

"You do this?" Larry clears his throat and hastily takes a sip of beer. "You ... you've done this before?"

She lowers his eyes and glances at him, pretending to be embarrassed. She's moved closer to him and is pressing her breast against his arm.

"I must be honest, okay, Larry? I really want to be honest with you." She glances down and then back at him, pressing her breast even harder against his arm. "I ... I am married. I know, it is so bad of me ... but sometimes my husband ... well, he doesn't ... pay attention to me, you know? He is not a bad man, he is maybe just bored with me, not so interested. And he is a very understanding man too, he knows that I ... I have needs, maybe it would be good for me to go and find a new friend for an hour or two? He doesn't mind this, really. He drives me here, he pays for the motel room. This is all okay with him, really! He just wants me to be happy, I know."

She smiles up at Larry again. "Wouldn't you want me to be happy too?"

"Damn!" Larry whispers to himself and takes another gulp of beer. Then he glances beyond Anna. "Hey ... Joe, I was wondering where you were."

Anna turns around and there's another big man seating himself in the barstool next to her new friend.

"Joe, this is ... Anna, right? Anna, this is Joe. We usually come by here to have a beer or two and relax."

Damn, Anna thinks to herself. This man was NOT alone, he is here with a friend! What do I do now, she thinks.

Larry leans over toward his friend and says in a very soft voice. "Anna would like to be friends with me." He glances down at her. "You don't mind if I tell Joe here about what you were saying?"

She shakes her head, biting her full lower lip. What is going to happen now, she wonders. It was such a good plan, going so well, she had him right there in her hand. And now this Joe person!

"Anna likes to come to places like this and make new friends. You know, to be really friendly with? For an hour or two? Visiting with her in her motel room across the street?" Larry glances down at Anna as if to make sure he's getting it all right.

"So I was just thinking that would really be a nice idea, to have a nice private visit with a pretty girl like this, get to know each other, you know? You see any problem with this?"

Joe looks down at Anna, his eyes running over her body and the sexy clothing. "Look, Anna ... don't get me wrong, okay? I don't mean to hurt your feelings or anything. But you aren't a pro, are you?"

"A ... pro?" Anna turns to meet his eyes. "I don't understand."

"A hooker, a whore, a prostitute. I mean, your clothing ... just coming up to a guy in a bar and wanting to take him to a motel room. That's not how it usually goes around here with nice girls."

Anna nods. "I am not offended, I understand why you worry. And I will be honest with you too, just like I am with your friend Larry. I do not lie to you, I do not want your money. I am no whore, I am a married woman who just wants pleasure because my husband is bored with me. There, is that honest enough? I just wanted your friend to come and play with me, pleasure me, enjoy me. There is no harm, no danger. I cannot hurt him."

Joe looks at her and exchanges glances with Larry. "Damn, Larry, you know ... I'm about half ready to believe her!" He looks at Anna again. "Why the clothes, the top, that skirt with your ass hanging out? I know you got nice legs, I was checking them out when I was coming back from the john ... but I didn't expect to see them all the way to your butt and crotch!"

Blushing, Anna pulls again at her skirt, trying to move it even further down over her full hips. "I'm sorry," she whispers. "My husband ... he thinks if I dress very sexy like this, if I show men everything ... that it will be easier for me to, you know, get their attention?"

"Your husband?" Joe asks.

Larry interjects, "Yeah, she was telling me about that. I think she really is being honest. Sounds like her old man isn't giving her what she needs, but he doesn't mind if she finds it somewhere else every now and then." He glances down at Anna and smiles wryly. "I'm sorry if I put it crude like that, but that's pretty much it, right?"

Anna nods. "Yes, that is it. Pretty much. There are other details," she says softly, "but they were not important right now when I just wanted to meet you."

"So what do you think, Joe?" Think I should go pay a visit with our new friend here? I can't see any real problem with it, might be a hell of a lot of fun!" He looks down at the voluptuous Anna, and he and Joe exchange meaningful glances again.

"Yeah ... still ..." Joe says to Anna, "Look, how about you having two friends? Both of us visiting? I don't feel real good about Larry just going off with a complete stranger and all. He's kind of the helpless type and might get in trouble!" He grins at his friend, who laughs at the joke. There's obviously nothing helpless about the big Larry.

"What do you think, Larry? Would you mind having me along on your little visit? I could just sit and watch. Hell, I wouldn't even make fun of you ... much!" He grins at his friend again. "But I would feel better coming along. You know, just to be sure."

Larry looked down at Anna. "Joe's really a nice guy, honey, even if he does give me a hard time. It wouldn't be any problem if he came along, really. I wouldn't mind, anyway. Would it be okay with you?"

Anna nods, relieved. This isn't so bad. She still doesn't know how she will tell two men now about her 'husband' waiting in the motel room, to watch her sex with her friend. But she will handle that when she must.

She decides to richen the treasure, to offer as much as she can now, to offset the possible problem with that watching 'husband.'

Looking up at Larry, she says "There is no problem with your friend coming with us. In fact ..." She pretends to hesitate from embarrassment or nervousness. "If he wanted to ... visit, make friends with me, enjoy my company as well ... I have never been with two men before ..."

She turns and looks up at Joe, meeting his eyes, and then arches her back a little, throwing back her shoulders, pushing her full breasts out at him just a little, displaying herself to him. "If you would want to enjoy me as well, Joe, if Larry would share me with you ... that would be ... very very good I think. Very exciting. I would like that very much!"

She holds her breath; what will these men decide? She's aware of the bartender standing a little closer, frozen. It's obvious that he's heard enough of the conversation and knows what's happening. His eyes are big, his mouth open; it's like he's waiting too for the surprise ending to a movie!

Joe nods and looks over at his friend. "Well, buddy ... we've never done anything like this before, that's for damned sure! But I tell you, looking at this woman ... I mean, look at her!" The two men run their eyes up and down her body. "I'm game for sharing if you are!"

Larry nods and grins. "Joe, old buddy, I was hoping you'd say something like that. I sure didn't want to miss out on what might be the craziest thing I've done yet ... but I was hoping there was a way you wouldn't miss out either!"

He stands, drinks the last of his beer and extends his arm to Anna. "My dear, if you'd like to go now ... I think making friends with a beautiful woman is an excellent way to spend some time!"

The two men, grinning broadly, e****t Anna out of the bar, leaving the bartender staring at her long slim legs and shapely naked bottom, visible again beneath her short skirt at each stride.

What the HELL just happened here, he thinks to himself, as he pours himself a shot of the good whiskey.

---

As she walks up to the motel door with her two men, she glances over at the office. She can see the Cuban manager standing outside, staring at her. But he makes no objections at her visitors, just watches her quietly as she stops in front of her door.

Taking a breath, she knows she must now do the hard part.

"Larry, Joe, I promised you I would be honest, and I have been. Except there is just one more small thing."

The two men look at each other. Joe grins and shakes his head, "There's ten cops from the vice squad inside and we're all going to jail, right? Or you're just f******n? Or you're a Russian spy and want us to steal a submarine?"

Anna can't help herself; she bursts out laughing, both from her nervousness, the tension, and the unexpected joke.

"No no, nothing so bad. And I am not f******n, although thank you very much!" She curtsies and then presses up against Larry as she gives him a kiss on the cheek.

"But there is a matter. You remember, and Joe maybe you didn't hear this, but I tell you now. My husband, I told you he is very understanding, makes me free to have friends like you, to spend hours being pleasured by even a man I do not know."

She glances up at both of them and licks her lips enticingly. "And pleasuring that man too, or maybe even two of them? All that they wish or imagine, anything I can do that they enjoy? And they maybe enjoy me too, two taking turns, sharing, giving me so much pleasure that I go crazy a little maybe?

"So my husband gives me this, no problem. And I give him what he wants when he is interested. That is not so often, I am sorry to say, but that is not your problem."

She takes a deep breath and then gestures to the door. "The problem is who is in that room."

The two men look at each other and then at Anna again. "Okay," Joe responds. "No more games. Who IS in that room?"

Anna sighs. "My husband." She can hear each man take a breath and turn to face the door, instinctively preparing for ... battle? Challenge?

"No no, it is not like that!" she pleads. "My husband is not very interested in me usually, this is true. But he is maybe a little, what would you say, kinky? Just a little? He comes and insists on watching as I enjoy the man I have found. At first no, he would wait in the car. But maybe the third time, he decided he would watch. And he came up and knocked on the door. And when the man answered, my husband introduced himself and told the man it was his wife inside, and he was not angry and there was no trouble, but he would want to watch.

"I think the man was so surprised that he just let my husband come in. And my husband sat down and just smiled and said "Please continue." So the man did, and that was that!

"So ever since then, I must explain to the man with me, and now to you both since you are both with me, that my husband will be there. He is civilized, quiet, he will not even say hello unless you wish to. He will simply sit there in the chair and watch whatever we do."

She looks up at each man, pleading in her eyes. "I DO hope you will both agree to this, please? I am so excited at the thought of you being with me, all the things we will do, how exciting for me when you take turns with me, you both seem so strong and fit! I will be crazy with passion, I know, and I will probably be very bad and let you do anything you can imagine! And I will do anything you want! But please, say it is okay and you will come in with me?"

The two men exchange glances.

"Okay, I thought it was weird before," Joe says, but then he shrugs. "What the hell. It's not like the guy's gonna cause any trouble. There's two of us and unless he's absolute hell on wheels, we'll be okay. Worse come to worse, we just put our pants on and get the hell out, right?"

Larry nods. "I think you're right." Reaching his arms around the worried Anna, he gives her a hug, kisses her forehead, and then slides his hands down to her bottom. Sliding them beneath her short skirt, he fondles and squeezes her round firm buttocks. "I've been thinking what it would be like to see you without any clothes at all! Seeing you in bed. Seeing you on the end of my cock." He glances at his buddy, "Even if that means having to see you on the end of HIS cock!"

"So yeah, I'm good with this. Come on, let's go on in. But ... if it's all right with you, I don't want to be too damned civilized about this situation. I don't need any introductions. Your husband wants to watch, fine. Just so he doesn't want to join in. He just sits over there, minds his own business, no problem. But it's gonna be like he just isn't there, okay? Anything else happen, we're outta there!"

Anna nods and smiles timidly. "Nothing else will happen. It will be you and me and Joe, everything we want, so much fun and excitement and sex." She looks at her wrist and realizes she's not wearing her watch. "What time is it please?" she asks the men.

"Almost 11," Larry answers.

Anna smiles, the desire and lust starting to appear on her face. "Well I must be finished here at two o'clock. So you only have three hours to fuck me! Maybe we should start, okay?" Flashing a broad inviting smile at the two startled men, she turns and knocks on the door. It opens, the principal nods to her and returns to his chair where he sits quietly.

The two men enter, look carefully at the sitting man with his good suit and tie, and then turn away. Anna is already pulling off her clothing and has bent to unstrap her high heels, a particularly sexy and graceful stance. Standing nude in the middle of the room, she smiles at the two men and kicks her shoes away.

"Quickly, your clothes! Get undressed! Do I get to choose who is first? Do you want to decide, to gamble for me? In my home we have Rock Scissors Paper to decide these things! Or you flip a coin like at football game?"

Thoroughly excited now, the naked woman steps over to the bed, lays down in the middle, and strikes a particularly inviting pose, one leg raised to display her cleanly shaven labia, just barely pulled apart to show the pink tissues of her vulva. She uses her hand to cup and lift one full breast.

"Hurry! I am waiting, and I want you both so badly!"

"You got a coin," Larry spurts out as he starts pulling off his shoes.

"Screw the coin, pal," Larry replied with a grin. "Go for it! Fuck her as long as you want; I can wait my turn. Hell, you attracted her in the first place; this is YOUR jackpot! I'm not greedy!"

---

[Afterwards, when the men have left, the principal takes Anna down to the office to turn in the key. The manager demands his final payment and leads Anna into a small room behind the office where he usually sl**ps at night. Anna is exhausted from a solid three hours of heavy sex, but goes with him willingly.

The principal stays out by the office counter. He's not interested in watching anyone fucking the exciting Anna, not for a while anyway, not after three solid hours of the two energetic men sharing her, bringing her to orgasm after orgasm, in every imaginable position and combination even he could imagine (and several he'd never thought of himself).

He can hear a soft groan of female pleasure through the thin wall and even thinner door, and knows the manager has begun to take his price for the motel room. And then a slow regular slapping sound, flesh against flesh, slow and steady, with louder moans matching every slap. He wonders what they're doing and finds the imagining of what's going on to be just as stimulating as actually watching! Especially now that he has so many actual memory images of Anna in full passion.

Two figures appear in the glass entrance door. When they enter, he sees it's a middle-aged man and a younger woman. They look oddly at the principal; in his coat and tie, nice shirt, expensive cufflinks, he's not the usual low rent motel manager image. "We'd like a room please," the man asks quietly. The principal shrugs; he decides to give the Cuban manager a break, spare him from what would be a most unwelcome interruption. He can hear the slapping sounds more clearly now, the moans are louder, and there's a squeaking, bed springs or frame. He can barely hear Anna's voice now, her moaning interspersed with the dirty words and sexual demands he's learned she's so prone to use as she gets more and more aroused. "Ohhhh ... oh god, yessss .. aaaah ... aaaaaah ... aaaaaaaaah! Oh god, don't stop, keep fucking me, oh yes, deep, deep, you're so deep!" The bursts of words in time with the slapping.

The principal visualizes the voluptuous excited Anna, naked of course, legs spread, arms held over her head, as the Cuban manager drives an unnaturally long thick cock deep into her body with heavy unceasing strokes. He finds himself getting excited, and then pulls his attention back to the couple standing in front of him.

It's obvious that they too are hearing the sounds from the next room, and there's no question that they recognize them too! The principal smiles to himself; he has just thought of a game, a joke to play. He's surprised at himself; he's usually not the playful joking type. But this is too good to miss.

"Ah yes, sorry, I was distracted," he says to the couple as they stand there, their eyes on the closed door behind him, obviously concentrating on the sounds of uninhibited sex.

"You want a room. Yes, a double bed I presume? Will this be just for tonight, or longer?"

The man pulls his attention back to the principal with a jerk. "Uhhh ... actually, we just want to ... rest a little this afternoon. Would I be able to get the room just for a few hours?"

The woman is still distracted, listening closely to the sounds of female passion and demand from the next room.

The principal frowns, "Well, our custom is normally a full night's rent, until noon tomorrow. However ... it being a special occasion, I'm sure the manager would like me to give you both a special deal."

He glances down at the couple's hands. She is wearing a diamond wedding and engagement ring set. His hands have no rings at all. That's interesting, the principal thinks. He's sure now that this is one of the couples who so commonly use these motel rooms.

"You must excuse the disturbance," he murmurs quietly. The moans from the next room are even louder, "Ohhhhh god! Fuck me harder! Ohhhhh Ohhhhh ... Aaaaaaaaah! I'm coming, oh god you're making me come, oh don't stop don't stop don't stop don't stop!" The words are faster and faster, matching the slapping noise as the manager speeds up his stroking to bring himself and Anna to a peak. And then a long drawnout cry of passion, unmistakable, broken only by gasps for air. The slapping and squeaking sounds have stopped, and the principal visualizes Anna jerking beneath the cock buried to the hilt in her cunt as she convulses in a powerful orgasm.

The man is staring at the door again; the woman has never taken her eyes off it. She's breathing fast now, her face flushed and lips swollen with excitement. She's clutching the man's arm, pressing it against the side of her breast, and the principal sees her shifting her hips, working her thighs together.

The three of them stand there, all waiting for ... something ... and then the slow slapping, the bed frame squeaking, resumes. Anna's voice is heard, "Ohhhhh ohhhhh ... oh god, I can't, I can't do it again, ohh god, you're deep in me again. Ohhhhhh ... noooooo, don't stop! Don't pull out! What are you doing ..." There's a pause, and then a long groan of excitement. "Oh god, you're in my ass, you're fucking my ass! Ahhhhhhhhh!" A long cry of excitement, drawn out for seconds ... and then the soft slapping sound resumes, very slow at first. And the female groans of passion, soft at first and then louder and louder. Lost in the sounds, the principal can imagine: the naked Anna, rolled on her front, her full buttocks shining in the dim light, crying the long cry of passion, pinned beneath the manager's thick cock shaft as he slides it through her tight asshole and deep into her bowels. And then her soft cries, each timed to a stroke into her body as he fucks her ass over and over and over.

The couple are frozen, listening. I can see the man's arm around the woman, squeezing her breast. She doesn't care; her eyes are blank, her mind totally absorbed with the sounds of a woman being given extreme, almost unbearable pleasure.

"Aaaaaaaaaaah! oh ... god ... I ... come ... Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!" Each gasping word driven out by a deep cock stroke, punctuated by the slap of flesh on flesh, and then the long drawn-out cry as Anna explodes in yet another indescribable orgasm.

The air is quiet for a moment, except for almost inaudible whimpers.

The principle looks at the couple and plays his joke.

"My wife," he says softly. They jerk their heads around and stare at him. He jerks his thumb over his shoulder at the door and the soft whimpers of satisfied passion. "My wife ... I give her a special treat."

The two say nothing, just glance at the door and then stare at him again.

"You ever hear of Cuban superman?" The principal fakes a slight accent now. "Men in Cuba in the 50's, would put on shows in Havana for rich men and women?"

The man stares at him, thinks for a second, and then nods. The woman blushes and nods. "They were ... superman for their sex acts, weren't they?" she says.

The principal nods. "Yes. Well, after the revolution these men had no work. Some came to America, with their families. It seems that their skill, their ability, their size? ..." He looks blankly at the couple. "It is hereditary. And my friend Carlos here ... well, he is the son of his father."

The sounds have begun again behind the thin door, the moans of passion, the slapping of flesh against flesh, the bed squeaking. And Anna's voice, pleading, sighing, "Ohhh ohhh ohhh ohhh I ... can't ... no ... more ... oh ... god ... ohhhhh ... so .... big ..."

Again the images flash through the principal's mind: Anna, on her back again, legs lifted high over the manager's shoulders, his huge cock sliding slowly in and out of her tight sensitive cunt, her moans and pleas f***ed out of her at each long deep stroke.

The couple are listening again as well, their eyes glazed. The woman is breathing harder now, pushing back against the man's body, pressing her hand against the man's hand as it squeezes and fondles her breast.

The principal reaches up to the big board with the room keys and takes the first key he finds. He slides it across the counter to the couple. "Please, take this with our compliments. The manager, you see, he is ... occupied. When he has completed his favor to me, his friend, I'm sure he will come up to the room to arrange the paperwork."

The woman pulls her eyes away from the door and gazes at the principal, obviously distracted, and then picks up the key. The principal smiles at her. "It could be he is in a good mood, perhaps even not caring for such a small thing as a few hours of privacy for a couple like yourself? Privacy for being together, intimacy, perhaps even passion?"

The woman licks her lips and takes a deep breath. "Yes, yes, that would be nice. If he could just come up ..."

The principal nods, sharing a secret between them. "These supermen I spoke of? Usually it was not even necessary to hire women to perform with them. The women who came with the rich men to see these special shows ... they would often ... volunteer, you would say."

The man stares at the principal, frowning. The principal returns his gaze calmly. "And the men? They usually found the special show ... educational, entertaining. And with their women so grateful afterwards, the men were also rewarded."

The principal smiles blandly. "It is good to be generous, don't you think? As I am generous with my wife." Again, he gestures toward the thin door. The sounds have escalated.

"Ahhhhh! Ahhhh! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" A cry of unbearable passion and excitement, broken only by the gasps of an overexcited woman trying to catch her breath as her body explodes again and again. And then the deeper sigh, a man's voice, a sigh of drawn-out pleasure. The principal's imagination draws the image: Anna, excited beyond control, jerking and convulsing in a huge orgasm, the manager's cock buried to its hilt in her hot cunt. And then some last few strokes and he comes, his buttocks clenching as his prostate pumps his thick cream cum through the massive cock shaft, deep into her body, spurting from the bloated cockhead to splash against the very depths of her cunt.

The three stand silently, listening to the soft whimpers from beyond the wall, the gasps of breath, the almost whispered "Ohhhh ... ohhh ... that was so wonderful! Oh thank you, oh my god ... oh, you're still so big ..."

The two, in concert turn to the principal. He smiles politely at them. "Yes, it is good to be generous, to let your dear one have her pleasures. A man is always rewarded by a woman's happiness."

The principal meets the man's eyes. "You may wish to speak to my friend Carlos about these matters. Perhaps you too may find a reward, be able to even watch a special woman's happiness. It can be very ... interesting, as you can imagine." Again, he gestures at the door.

"Uhhh ... yes, yes, I understand. I will certainly think on that!" the man says as he pulls the unresisting woman toward the exit. "We will go to the room now, but I think we may want to talk to Carlos."

The woman stops and turns. Looking concernedly at the principal, she asks, "But ... after that ... how can he ...?"

The principal smiles nonchalantly. "Ah, but you see, that is why they are called supermen."

---
... Continue»
Posted by cptfritz 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 603  |  
80%
  |  1

Anna 3 Anna and the Principal

-------- Anna 3: Anna and the Principal --------

Anna's young son was looking for a cartoon video when he found the stack of photo printouts on the TV cabinet. Curious, he leafed through them. He was amazed to see his mother's face in many of them! But she was always naked! And there were men, one was a huge fat black man! In many of the pictures the men had their things, their wee-wee's sticking out! Except they weren't like his wee-wee: these were big, long, stiff, not short and floppy like his. He looked closely at some the images: yes, it's like he thought: they were sticking their wee-wees inside Mommy!

He took the pictures upstairs, suspecting that he'd get in trouble if his parents saw him with them. He thought to himself: this was grown-up stuff, but he was immensely curious, he'd never seen anything like this. He'd seen his mother naked, and knew her body is much different from his or his s****r's. But he'd never seen her doing things like this! And he'd never seen a grown man's wee-wee, not even his daddy's. He didn't know they got so big and long, and so hard they could stick a wee-wee inside his mother! And where was it going? He looked closer and finally realized: it was that slit his mother had between her legs, just like his s****r's except bigger, and it had lips that are big and fat and swollen where his s****r's were kind of flat. There must be a hole in there! That was where all the men wre sticking their wee-wees! But not always, there were some pictures that were different! He finally figured that sometimes a wee-wee went into his mother's bottom! And sometimes both, two men both sticking their wee-wees inside her! And sometimes his mother was sucking on one just like a popsicle! But why would they want to do all this?

And the men were touching her all over, squeezing her breasts, sticking fingers inside her, lifting her legs and moving her around so they could stick their things in her from every possible way! He knew Mommy let him look at her when she was naked, but she didn't like him touching her, especially squeezing her breasts or touching her between her legs when he was curious. But these grownup men were getting to do all that!

After studying and puzzling the pictures for an hour or more, he decided he needed some answers. But not his mother: he suspected she wouldn't want him to have these and would take them away. In many of the pictures she didn't look happy, she never smiled in any of them, so maybe these weren't good pictures! But yet from all the pictures those men and his mommy must've been doing this for a long time! Why would she be doing all that if it wasn't fun? And the men seemed to be smiling a lot. Except sometimes when they're stuck inside his mommy and their faces were all different, maybe their eyes closed, sometimes their mouths open. He looked through the photos again: yes, sometimes Mommy's face was like that too, eyes shut, mouth open. Almost like his s****r looked when they were on a fair ride or when she was riding that horse that time and was so excited and so scared at the same time! So was Mommy really having fun with all those men grabbing her and sticking their things inside her like that?

No, he wouldn't ask his mother; he'd ask his s****r. She was a year older than him and knew lots more. Plus she was a girl, maybe she knew why these men would be sticking their wee-wee's in their mother!

His s****r wasn't much help. She realized what was happening in some of the pictures: these men were tying her mother up, making her do things she was unhappy with. That was obvious from her mother's expression in so many of the images, sometimes the pain on her face.

And she knew what the men were doing too: she'd already learned about the body parts for boys and girls, and how sex worked. She'd never done it, of course, she was much too young. But she knew how it worked.

These men were having sex with her mother, just like she was sure Daddy does. Except her mother didn't seem very happy. She wondered about the expression on her mother's face in many of the pictures where one .. or even two! .. of the men had their penises inside her. It looked like she was screaming or crying out, usually her eyes are closed; didn't she even want to watch what they were doing?

The young girl leafed through the printouts and found one she remembered in particular, showing her mother's naked body with two men, she thought they're Mexican. Her mother was sitting on one man, her knees spread across his legs. The other man was kneeling behind her, his hands on her hips, and he was pushing up close against her. The girl looked closely: it looked like his penis was sticking straight out, right up against her mother's bottom! Why would he do that? And the one lying down, where was his penis? She couldn't see it in that photograph. She leafed through the others and soon had collected several images all of the same scene, but from different angles and at different times.

Now she could tell what was happening, she thought. The man on the bottom: his penis was sticking up, right into her mother's vagina! In some photos she could see almost the whole penis outside her mother's body, while in others her mother's body was pushed right down against the man's. That must mean his penis was all the way up inside her!

The daughter thought about that. That penis was much longer than she thought they would be. And it really looked hard and stiff too. She didn't realize they would be that big, that hard. And yet her mother took the whole thing up inside her vagina! That impressed the young girl, and she wondered if she would be able to do that once she was grown up.

But the man behind: more images, more angles, and she finally realized with one particularly graphic close-up: the man was sticking his penis, that big long hard penis, right into her mother's bottom! She thought for a second, yes, the anus, that was it. She'd never really seen an anus before, she certainly couldn't see her own because it was behind her, and she never really looked at her little b*****r's. But there it was, a closeup of a puckered little circle right in the bottom of the crack in her mother's bottom. And the man put a bunch of some sort of oil on her mother's bottom, and rubbed it into the anus, and then he pushed his finger right inside her! And here, he was pushing his penis up against it too! She looked at the closeup: the end of the penis was really different than the pictures at school, bulging, almost like an arrow head or something. And it had a hole in it; well, she knew that because that was where pee would come out. And sperm when a man had sex.

Another picture: the end of the man's penis was pushed inside her mother's anus and she could see the ring, the circle, right around the shaft of his penis! She had no idea a man could have sex with a woman like that, and she wondered what it must feel like. Like going to the bathroom? But the man's penis looked so thick! That wouldn't be much fun!

But who were these three men? And why would her mother be having sex with them? She thought sex was just with someone you loved, like her mother loved her father.

Her little b*****r was continuing to bug her with questions, who and why and how, questions she really didn't know how to answer for him. She finally just put him off with a "Well, it's just something grown-ups do. We'll learn about all that stuff later when we get older." At his insistence she handed the photographs back to him, not really considering what he wanted them for. He was just curious, she shrugged, and tried to dismiss the whole thing. Actually, she wouldn't have minded holding on to the photographs, to look at them some more and try to understand everything that was going on with her mother and those strange men. But her b*****r insisted, so she gave them back. Just as well, she thought; she didn't want to get into any trouble with her mother.

But still the knowledge that her own mother was having sex like that with three strange men, right there in her own house .. disturbed her somehow. And the girl knoew her father would not be happy if he found out about it. The girl didn't really know what she could do about her mother having sex like that with strangers though, so she put it aside.

But the young girl couldn't get the images out of her mind. She certainly wasn't going to have sex with anyone any time soon. But when she started, if boys started to want that .. would she have to do what her mother was doing in those pictures? Take big hard cocks inside her like that? Fondle them and suck them? And if she had a boyfriend, and his friends wanted to play with her too, would she have to have sex with all of them like her mother was doing? She opened her houserobe and looked at the slim slit between her legs, trying to visualize a long thick cock pushing up inside her. Gently she slid a finger down and into her vulva, pushing her labia aside as she penetrated herself. It felt good, especially when she touched the little bump at the top she'd already learned to pleasure herself with. It wouldn't be so bad, she thought, to have a boy's penis inside her, and decided to look around for something that might resemble the thick penises being used with her mother. She was curious now as to what that might feel like.

It wouldn't be like she was having sex, not really. She was too young for sex, she knew that. She'd just be playing. Really. But if it felt like when she rubbed herself, or better than that .. well, that would be a wonderful game indeed!

---

The young b*****r wasn't entirely satisfied with the answer his s****r gave him, but didn't really care. He was still fascinated with the pornographic appearance of the images, the naked bodies, the first adult cocks and cunt he'd ever seen. And he knew some of his friends at school would love to see something like this too! A couple of them had brought pictures they'd cut out of magazines they found at home, and one of them had a picture of his older b*****r's girlfriend he'd swiped from his b*****r's room, where she didn't have any clothes on at all! But none of them ever had anything like this! He decided to take them all to school. And of course he was caught showing them to his friends, and was taken to the principal.

The principal immediately recognized the nature of the photographs and the identity of the woman: this little boy's mother! She'd been to the school before, and he was quite taken with her exotic appearance, her accent, her wonderful figure! He'd often daydreamed about having her for pleasure, and now he saw his opportunity. He was nervous about his plan, to use the images to blackmail the helpless young mother. What if she refused, if she confessed to her husband, if she calls the police and reported him? Looking over the images again, he felt himself harden at the obscene views of her naked body and of all the uninhibited sex the three men were inflicting on her. No, he decided; any woman who submitted to humiliation like that, especially a woman who seemed actually to be enjoying it at times, wouldn't have the courage to fight his threats of exposure. Especially when all he'll be demanding, really, was simply more of what she'd submitted to already.


Several days later the principal called Anna and scheduled a visit at her home to discuss a problem with her son. Concerned, she asked him to visit her right away.

Arriving at Anna's home, the principal accepted the nervous mother's offer for coffee and joins her on the couch in her living room. He admired the good looking woman, very attractive and neat in blouse and skirt. He tried not to stare at her full breasts, modestly concealed within the blouse but the projection of her nipples clearly visible through the thin fabric.

Setting aside his coffee, the principal opens a big manila envelope, takes out the stack of photo printouts, and spreads them on the coffee table. They weren't the originals he'd confis**ted; he was very careful to preserve them. These were copies, but they were still hugely pornographic and unquestionably showed the young mother sitting beside him. Stunned, Anna stared at the obscene images. She recognized them now: from the visitors earlier in the week. She'd forgotten all about them!

"I took these from your son at the school," the principal explained. "He was showing them to some friends."

He frowned at her. "The boys were all very young; I'm not sure they really knew what they were looking at. I don't think any serious harm was done, and I don't think the other boys even recognized the woman in those images as being the boy's mother, as being .. you."

Anna nodded, still shocked, her face red with shame, avoiding the principal's eyes. She was humiliated, embarrassed beyond belief, as he moved the photos around, his gaze wandering from one obscene image to another.

"I can .. make this simply disappear," he said in a quiet voice. "There doesn't have to be an official report, no police need be informed, I don't have to speak to your husband."

Anna looked at him, hope in her eyes. "Could .. could this happen? What you say? I am so ashamed, it is not what you think, this is not my fault!"

"Well, no matter whose fault it is, this is a very serious situation. I would need your .. full cooperation."

"My ... cooperation?" Anna's face fell. What was he asking?

He nodded and smiled. Casually he let his gaze drop to the photos, and then back to her face. Then his eyes dropped down to her breast, her slim body, the tight skirt. Reaching out, he stroked her thigh through the skirt. He saw the young mother freeze at his touch, but she made no attempt to remove his hand, did not even look down. He smiled to himself, knowing her submission had begun, that she was trying to deny what was going to happen with her, what power he would have over her .. and he knew her denial would fail. She would be his, to do with as he wished!

"Yes," he continued in a soft, even caressing voice, "if you .. cooperated with me, were especially friendly with me, could reassure me that .. nothing like this could happen again. We must think of the c***dren, after all." His voice hardened, "... but especially, be friendly with me." His hand slid further down her skirt to her bare knee, and then slipped beneath the skirt hem. Slowly he moved his hand up the bare skin of her thigh, lifting the skirt higher, exposing her slim leg as he pushed his hand even higher.

Anna looked down at his hand and then looked away, still making no attempt to move his hand. She understood clearly now what he was offering, what he was demanding, what the price of his silence would be. Her body, her sex, her submission.

"Be friendly?" she whispered.

"Yes, you could be friendly with me? Perhaps explain how these photographs came to be. Perhaps even demonstrate what these men did to you? I would be glad to help you then. There would be no trouble at all." He slid one particularly obscene photograph on top, with her penetrated by the two Mexicans as her lips circled the fat black cock of the fat man. "After experiences like this .. surely being friendly with me would't be so hard, now would it?"

Anna sat quietly for a moment. It was spelled out now, very clearly, what price this man would demand for his silence. Her mind raced, but she saw no way out of the situation. She couldn't stop the three men visiting her every morning .. but perhaps she could keep her mistake with the photographs from being a disaster. Even though it meant more domination, more submission, more sex, possibly more abuse.

She nodded, and then lifted her eyes to meet his. She could see the excitement in his face, the hunger in his eyes as he unashamedly let them run over her body. A mental image rushed through her mind, of her lying naked, tied, legs spread and lifted, and this man, also naked, smiling, leering as he drove his cock deep into her cunt. A warm flush rushed through her body and she felt herself grow wet, her nipples harden. That embarrassed her even more, feeling her own body's instinctive reaction to the threat, no, the promise, of more unavoidable, unpreventable sex!

She sighed in resignation, accepting her fate. "Yes, I can be friendly," she said softly, turning her eyes down, trying to ignore his hand as he continued to stroke her thigh, closer, ever closer to her wet vulva. "I think .. if you want .. I can show you how every one of these photographs were made. Would you like that?"

The principal smiled in satisfaction: this sexy young MILF was now his! His imagination raced. If she would do for him what she did in those photographs ...!

"Perhaps .. if you would .. undress now? I would like to see you like .. perhaps like this?" He pointed to one image and she stared at it: the image of her tied to the edge of the kitchen door, naked, arms pulled back overhead, her head turned and eyes closed in shame, her full breasts with their hard nipples lifted and displayed, her shaven labia blatantly swollen from her previous sex and excitement, shiny streams of cum dripping down her thighs.

She nodded. Taking a deep breath, she resigned herself to more humiliation, more shame. A new rush of warmth erupted from her groin, upward, and she felt her breasts tighten, her nipples harden. More sex. More orgasms.

"Yes, we could do that." Standing, she unbuttoned her blouse and dropped it to the couch, trying to ignore the man's eyes as he stared at her naked breasts. She unfastened her skirt and let it slide down over her legs to the floor, and then pulled her panties down from her hips, letting them drop as well. Pushing her shoes off her feet, she stepped out of her skirt and panties. She was fully naked now, and her body tingled as she saw the man's eyes roam over her fully exposed body.

She turned and walked to the kitchen, u*********sly graceful in her vulnerable nudity. "That door is here," she pointed. "But I have no rope, I don't think. Do you want to tie me up to the door? We will have to find something."

"Oh, I don't think so, if you would just stand there with your arms up? Higher, stretch them farther back. Oh yes, that is so perfect, so sexy, so beautiful."

She obeyed, trying to avoid his eyes but knowing he was staring at her body, enjoying every second of her submission, her surrender.

"Now if you would .. suck on me? Take my cock out and suck on me!" His voice was more f***eful, less polite now, as he became used to his power over the fully submissive mother. "I want you to suck my cock until I tell you to stop. And then I think I will fuck you! Yes, with you bent over the washer there!"

Anna knelt and carefully unzipped the man's trousers. Reaching in, fumbling, she finally found his cock within his boxer shorts and, pulling it out, took it into her hot wet mouth. She knew very well how the next hour or so would go, however long he wanted her, the sucking, the fondling, the fucking, her vagina dripping with this man's cum, the taste of his cum in her mouth as he stroked inside her. And how often would he return? Feeling the wetness and warmth in her cunt, the tingling of her breasts as he began to squeeze and fondle them, the familiar shape of a cock head as it passed through her lips, over her tongue and pressed against the roof of her mouth .. would she want him to stop?

---

The principal decided to test his domination and control over his new victim. He arranged to pick her up at her home. When he arrived, he looked at her, neatly dressed in skirt, blouse. He scolded her, that won't do at all, he wanted her dressed far more provocatively. They went up to her bedroom, he f***ed her to strip, and then f***ed the naked Anna to go through her closet and drawers for what he thought was more appropriate clothing for their activities that day. He finally settled on a knitted tube top that fit tightly around her full breasts, leaving her shoulders and flat stomach bare. The thin fabric clearly revealed her full breasts, dominated by the lumps of her hard nipples. This was accompanied with a short denim skirt, her daughter's actually, that fit low on her full hips and barely covers her buttocks. Then some awkwardly tall high heels with ankle straps, very sexy. Anna was aghast as she looked at herself in the full length mirror. "I look like a whore!" she protested. "A cheap teenage whore!" She pulled the skirt even lower over her hips: it exposed more flesh around her middle and was almost down to the top of her shaven cunt now, but at least her buttocks and groin were covered .. so long as she didn't sit down.

The principal had been watching her dress and had been getting steadily more aroused. He hadn't planned to have sex with his submissive victim until after the day's entertainment, but this woman was just too sexy, too arousing.

He pulled the tube top up and fondled her breasts with one hand as he groped her cunt with the other; then bent her over and, pulling out his cock, fucked her standing right there by the closet. Anna leaned against the closet door frame, her legs spread wide, opening herself to the hammering cock. As the principle fucked her, Anna grew excited and reached down to stroke her clitoris, to hasten her own pleasure and orgasm. But the principal saw her hand move down and squeezed her breast painfully. "No, no you don't! You stay hot, you stay excited, but you don't come!"

Moaning with frustration, the helpless Anna braced herself against the man's hammering cock, sighing with disappointment as he too quickly came deep inside her body.

Then he made her go to the bathroom and flush her cunt out; he wanted her clean for her other activities he had planned for her. He f***ed her to turn and squat in the bathtub, enabling him to watch her humiliation.

"What will you make me do?" she asked, trying to ignore the principal's stare as she used a long squeeze bulb to flush out his thick sticky cum from her vagina.

"We're going to a motel I know of; the manager is an acquaintance of mine. We'll get a room. And then you are going to one of the local bars and make friends with a man. Any man, your choice. You're going to bring him back to the motel room, where you'll let him fuck you all he wants. Then I'll bring you home again."

Anna stared at the principal! She protested but he ignored her; she WOULD do what he wanted.

"But .. where will you be when I am with that man?"

"Right there watching."

"But but .. what man would let you stay and watch when he is fucking me? He doesn't know you or me! Wouldn't this be foolish of him?"

The principal shook his head. "I don't think so. I don't look particularly threatening, especially in this suit and tie. I don't look like the police, and besides he isn't paying anything for you, so it isn't prostitution and the police have no charge." He leered at the humiliated Anna. "So far as he's concerned, I'll just be a kinky husband enjoying watching his slut of a wife being fucked by a stranger!"

The principal callously reached out and slid his hand up Anna's naked thigh, pushing a finger deep into her cunt as he stroked her clitoris with his thumb, and smiled with satisfaction as she moaned at the sudden sensation. He'd practiced that move regularly with the woman, not because he cared to give her pleasure or excitement so much, but more because he loved the feeling of power it gave him. And she in turn had learned to surrender, to respond to his touch, her eyes closing at his touch, her head rolling back with a flush at the sexual stimulation, her knees spreading and her hips rolling forward to open herself even more to his probing hand. He loved to do that, if nothing else for the woman's obvious surrender of her body and her lust to his inavoidable demands.

He pulld his mind back to the subject at hand, slowly pulling his finger out of her cunt. A last stroke and pinch of her clitoris evoked a gasp of pleasure as he said, "I know you can convince whoever you find that it's worth his while to take you to bed .. no matter WHO is sitting in the room watching!"

Resigned to the situation, Anna adjusted her revealing clothing once more, trying to cover as much of her ass and cunt as possible. Her whole groin was tingling with excitement from the arousing stroke of the principal's hand. But she knew there was nothing she could do about that: he wouldn't let her masturbate to ease her sexual frustration, he wouldn't fuck her again. She'd just have to bear with it until she could find the man to ease the frustration.

---

The principal and Anna drove to the motel he knew on the far side of town. It wasn't the best part of town: some industry, motels for businessmen and transients, and a sprinkling of bars and small restaurants along the street.

Entering the motel office, the principal bargained with the motel manager, a middle-aged Cuban man, to have the use of a room for several hours. He explained Anna is going to be entertaining a friend, he will be there, no laws broken, no prostitution. Just a bored housewife wanting some excitement. The principal knows the motel is used all the time for that. The manager complained, he'd have to remake the room, even if only used for a few hours. (It was a lie: he just wouldn't rent the room and it would be made up the next day by the girls.) They finally struck a bargain: the manager could have his own quick fuck with Anna right now, and then a longer session with her after she'd completed her visit in the motel room. Anna, standing there, was humiliated but couldn't object: she was terrified of what might happen if those photographs were reported. No one would believe her, she believed the principal's threats that she could even lose her c***dren! And the principal had taken more photographs and videos of his own while he had her submitting or helplessly tied. Her positions and actions were, if such a thing were possible, even more degrading and humiliating than the three men fucking her each morning. The principal, it seemed, had far more imagination and interest in degrading her than the three men, who mostly used her for their own pleasure.

Knowing protest or resistance was useless, Anna submits as the manager leads her into a smlal room behind the main office and counter, with the principal following along. She stood unresisting as the manager stripped her, fondling and admiring her voluptuous body. When the manager was ready to fuck her, the principal handed the half-naked man a condom and insisted he use it.

"Why should I use this? I have no disease! I haven't even been laid in six months!" the manager asked in his accented English.

"Because I don't want her full of your cum! She's going to go and find a friend to play with in that room, and I want her nice and fresh, just like she is now."

The manager grudgingly agreed. But he insists that Anna put the condom on his cock herself. She took the condom from him and awkwardly tore open the foil envelope, exposing the circle of rolled latex with its bulbous tip. She'd seen condoms before, of course, and had even been fucked with sheathed cocks, but not for years, not since her youth. Looking up, she saw the manager had dropped his shorts now and stood there nude from the waist down. But her eyes widened as she saw the size of the cock hanging between his legs! It must be 8 inches or more long, and it was not even hard yet! And thick, easily as thick as her slim wrist! She glanced up at his face, only to see a small smile of satisfaction at her obvious shock. The man knew she was surprised at his size and was obviously pleased about it.

Anna sat down on the edge of the bed that took up one side of the room. Clumsily, inexperienced at the task, she took the thick shaft of the man's cock in one hand and finally managed to get the slippery lubricated condom slid over his bulging cockhead. Then, awkwardly, she slowly managed to unroll the full length of the latex sheath down the cock shaft, assisted by the cock's hardening in her grip. The condom was not nearly long enough, only reaching perhaps six inches down the thick veined shaft, with the thin latex stretched almost to transparency around the huge cock.

She knew she was getting excited as she handled his massive cock. Her nipples were rock hard, and she could feel the warmth wetness between ler legs as her body prepared itself for the upcoming sex. It reminded her of her own favorite dildo, and she knew he would pleasure her. She'd been excited ever since the principal had arrived at her home, knowing there was going to be sex. He was very good at pleasuring her: always selfish at getting his own pleasure in her body, but ensuring she was excited, having orgasms, keeping her addicted to whatever he f***ed her to do. And now, the thought of her having to find a man to fuck her .. that had somehow excited her as well. And now this little man, her being f***ed to pay for the room she would be using, by giving herself to him as well! But god, the cock he had! She almost moaned with anticipated pleasure.

She started to lay back on the bed, to spread her legs for the manager and his huge jutting cock. But the little man frowned, "No, I don't want to fuck you there, not now anyway. There isn't enough time, and it's hard on my back anyway." He gestured toward a low storage cabinet standing by the door. "Bend over that; I'll fuck you standing up!"

Obediently Anna rose from the bed, turned, and bent over the cabinet, presenting her cunt to him. She could feel his hands on her naked hips, then the feel of the thick latex-sheathed cock pressing between her legs. She spread her feet further, opening herself to him, and then groaned with pleasure and excitement as the manager pushed against her from behind. The first pressure of the cockhead against her labia was normal enough, but then she felt an extraordinary pressure as he entered her, her labia pushed wider and wider, her vagina filled and stretched as the huge cock entered her. She was surprised to feel the difference in the latex sheath around the man's amazingly large cock, the slippery smoothness of the latex sharply different from the smooth silky feel of the usual cock skin. She shook her head u*********sly, saddened by the thought that she would even be thinking of such things. So much sex, so many ****s, so many cocks. How could this be happening to her?

With short steady pushes, the manager pushed himself deeper and deeper into Anna's vagina, an inch or two at a time. She was wet, ready for him, but the sheer massive size and length of his cock made penetration a difficult business. She moaned with groaning pleasure as the sensations aroused her more and more, and spread her feet again, arching her back to position her vagina better, opening herself even wider to the huge penetrating cock.

Finally with a grunt of pleasure, the manager had penetrated her cunt completely, his cockhead pushing hard against the depths of her vagina, against her cervix. Anna groaned with pleasure herself: she'd never felt a cock so deep, she'd never felt so full!

Then with long full strokes, the little manager fucked her hard, easily sliding the huge cock its full length inside her hot wet body. Anna, already aroused by her nakedness, the man's fondling, her handling of his cock as she put on the condom, and the long extraordinarily exciting strokes so deeply inside her, finally exploded in a tremendous orgasm, her knees almost buckling as she came again and again. The man continued with his stroking however, holding her against him with his hands gripping her naked hips, hammering hard inside her now, until finally he groaned with pleasure and comes himself.

Dazed, she could feel the jerks of his huge cock inside her, and a swelling and pulsing as his cum shot out to fill the tiny bulb at the condom's tip, pressed so tightly against her cervix so deeply inside her. She trembled with post-orgasmic pleasure as he savored the feel of his climax, and then she almost whimpered as he slowly withdrew his now-shrinking cock from her pleasured body.

The principal turned her around and, fondling and squeezing her naked breasts, f***ed Anna to watch as the manager pulled the condom off his still-huge cock. The tip was full of his thick creamy cum.

"Let her feel it, let her squeeze it," the principal told the manager, and smiled with satisfaction as the manager held the used condom out to Anna. She resignedly squeezed and fondled the cum-filled condum between her fingers as the manager held the other end.

"Now take it in your mouth, just the tip." Humiliated but obeying, Anna lifted the used condom to her lips and takes it inside her mouth. Closing her lips around the limp latex sheath, she squeezed the cum-filled bulb inside her mouth, feeling the thick cum squishing around inside the sheath. It was a strange sensation, not unpleasant, but very strange. Meeting the manager's eyes, she saw his slight smile of satisfaction again and knew the promised later session with him would be different. She'd probably have that huge cock (or as much of it as she could manage) inside her mouth and throat; she'd be tasting his cum then, she was sure. And she wondered how long, how often, he'd fuck her with that amazingly huge cock. She could feel her legs trembling again, and yet another rush of warmth up from her already stimulated cunt, at the thought of more sex with this unbelievable shaft.

"Enough, time to get you going, woman," the principal commanded. Obediently she opened her mouth to let the manager pull the used condom out and discard it. Then they both dressed, and the manager got the motel room key and handed it to the principal. The manager appeared satisfied with his first taste of the exciting woman. "Only a couple hours, okay? And you come back here when you're done, give me the key, and then I get to fuck her again like you promised, okay?" The principal nodded; no matter to him how often this submissive woman got fucked, or who fucked her, just so it didn't interfere with his own pleasures. And it was cheaper to give her to the manager for whatever perversities than paying for the room.

Anna's knees wre still shaking from her orgasm, her whole cunt from her stretched labia down to its depths aching from the huge cock pumping inside her. She trembled, wondering again what it will be like when the manager had the time and leisure to thoroughly enjoy her to his full pleasure.

The principal pushed Anna ahead of him and they walk up to the motel room. It was much as expected: a double bed and end table, television, a padded chair and reading table, a simple but clean bathroom. The principal pulled the cover and blankets off the bed and piled them to the side. "No need for these; all you'll need is clean sheets. And maybe a pillow for under your ass if that's what the guy wants."

Anna looked around the room, trying not to look at the bed. She knew what was going to happen, where she'd soon be: on her back on that bed, with a complete stranger fucking his cock into her body! And whatever else he wanted to do too! She felt her knees getting weak again as a rush of warmth floods from her groin, and she knew her cunt is soaking wet. She hated the idea of sex with a stranger like this, actually having to go and beg someone to go with her .. but the anticipation of the sex itself was tremendously arousing.

The principal walked out with Anna and pointed out the bars on the street. "One of them, any one. Find some guy that appeals to you and invite him to go back to your motel room."

"But .. what should I say? How do I ask such a thing! No woman does that, not even in these places, unless she is a whore and wants money."

"Tell him you're a housewife, bored, looking for some excitement. You have a motel room across the street, and he would have an hour or two to do anything he wants with you. That should get his attention! It shouldn't be hard: you're a real fox, sexy, and the clothing tells it all! Just stick out your breasts and lick your lips, he'll follow you anywhere!"

Anna nodded. She was terribly nervous about this, she's never done anything so scandalous .. but it didn't seem so hard, now that she thought about it. She'd flirted with men before at parties and clubs, she'd even gone home or to a room with some, men she found attractive. And she'd found pleasure too in their excitement, in the sometimes almost anonymous sex. Before she was married, of course. This wouldn't be so different. Except this would be a complete stranger. And the principal would be watching everything. Still, after everything that had been happening to her in the past months, it wouldn't be so bad.

"All right," she said. "I will do it. And you will be in the room when I get back with this man? How do I explain that when he sees you?"

"You stop outside the room and you rub up against him, play with him, let him play with your tits, whatever. Get him good and hot, let him know you're hot too! And then tell him there's just one more little thing: your husband is in the room, he likes to watch. If the man objects, you just reassure him that it's perfectly safe, you've done this often before. Your husband is a very quiet man, no problem, not nearly as big and strong .. you know what to do, what to say! Make the man feel confident, keep fondling him and turning him on. He'll come in, I have no doubt!"

Anna walked across the street, nervous in her blatantly sexy clothing. Stopping outside the closest bar, she looked at her reflection in the glass, pulled her skirt down low on her hips again, adjusted the skimpy knitted top, and wished for just a moment that her nipples weren't so hard from her excitement and nervousness. Satisfied, she entered the bar, ignoring the hard stare from the bartender. The place was almost empty, only two men sitting apart at the bar and a couple toward the rear at a table. Anna picked the large good-looking 30'ish man, the closest to the door. He was sipping a beer, wasn't smoking, neatly dressed, hair cut, shaved. He looked fit too, she decided: his forearms and hands were strong, his shoulders were broad, she didn't see a pot belly from where she stood. Yes, she decided, it would be him .. if he only said yes. She could feel the excitement again, a warmth deep in her groin. Her face flushed and she felt her breasts tingle, her nipples tighten even more under the knitted top.

She walked up to him, looked up into his eyes when he turned to stare at her, and smiled. "Hello, my name is Anna. Can I talk to you for a second?" She thought for a second, oh no, I should have used a false name, but no matter.

She saw suspicion in his eyes for a second; he glanced around the bar and toward the door. Good, she thought, he is smart, careful.

"Sure, Anna, I'm Larry," he responded, finally smiling in a friendly fashion. "What can I do for you? Buy you a drink?" He started to gesture to the bartender, who was watching this interaction closely. Anna could almost see his big ears wagging and tried not to laugh. She was feeling better, now that this had begun, more confident. If only her nipples weren't so hard: she could see their shapes bulging the fabric of her top and knew that everyone else could too. Well, no matter.

"No, I do not need a drink, thank you very much." She paused, and then took a deep breath. "I would .. I would like to invite you to come visit with me. The motel across the street, right there. I have a room." She gestured toward the front of the bar. "It would be nice if .. we could spend some time together? If you aren't busy? If you have an hour maybe? Or two?"

Larry stared at her, amazement in his face. Obviously this was not the kind of invitation he got every day.

"You want .. visit? Spend some time? With you?" He wasn't exactly stuttering, she thought, trying not to smile, but he was certainly surprised.

"Yes. You and me, just be together for a while. Maybe get to know each other? If we like each other, maybe be friends? Good friends?" She felt better with this approach, more casual, less blatantly sexual. She was always better flirting with hints, instead of waving her tits in front of a man's face like some of her friends would always do.

She nodded and smiled, looking coyly at him with big wide eyes. "I think we could be friends, don't you? I have made friends like this before. I do this sometimes, meet a nice handsome friendly man, visit for some time. It can be very fun!"

"You do this?" Larry cleared his throat and hastily took a sip of beer. "You .. you've done this before?"

She lowered his eyes and glanced at him, pretending to be embarrassed. She'd moved closer to him and was pressing her breast against his arm.

"I must be honest, okay, Larry? I really want to be honest with you." She glanced down and then back at him, pressing her breast even harder against his arm. "I .. I am married. I know, it is so bad of me, a married woman talking to other men .. but sometimes my husband .. well, he doesn't .. pay attention to me, you know? He is not a bad man, he is maybe just bored with me, not so interested. And he is a very understanding man too, he knows that I .. I have needs, maybe it would be good for me to go and find a new friend for an hour or two? He doesn't mind this, really. He drives me here, he pays for the motel room. This is all okay with him, really! He just wants me to be happy, I know."

She smiled up at Larry again. "Wouldn't you want me to be happy too?"

"Damn!" Larry whispered to himself and took another gulp of beer. Then he glanced beyond Anna. "Hey .. Joe, I was wondering where you were."

Anna turned around and there was another big man seating himself in the barstool next to her new friend.

"Joe, this is .. Anna, right? Anna, this is Joe. We usually come by here to have a beer or two and relax."

Damn, Anna thought to herself. This man was NOT alone, he is here with a friend! What do I do now, she thought.

Larry leaned over toward his friend and said in a very soft voice. "Anna would like to be friends with me." He glanced down at her. "You don't mind if I tell Joe here about what you were saying?"

She shook her head, biting her full lower lip. What was going to happen now, she wondered. It was such a good plan, going so well, she had him right there in her hand. And now this Joe person!

"Anna likes to come to places like this and make new friends. You know, to be really friendly with? For an hour or two? Visiting with her in her motel room across the street?" Larry glanced down at Anna as if to make sure he was getting it all right. Biting her lip nervously, she nodded, still avoiding meeting the newcomer Joe's eyes, pressing even closer to Larry for reassurance.

"So I was just thinking that would really be a nice idea, to have a nice private visit with a pretty girl like this, get to know each other, you know? You see any problem with this?"

Joe looked down at Anna, his eyes running over her body and the sexy clothing. "Look, Anna .. don't get me wrong, okay? I don't mean to hurt your feelings or anything. But you aren't a pro, are you?"

"A .. pro?" Anna finally turned to meet his eyes. "I don't understand."

"A hooker, a whore, a prostitute. I mean, your clothing .. just coming up to a guy in a bar and wanting to take him to a motel room. That's not how it usually goes around here with nice girls."

Anna nodded. "I am not offended, I understand why you worry. And I will be honest with you too, just like I am with your friend Larry. I do not lie to Larry or you, I do not want his money. I am no whore, I am a married woman who just wants pleasure because my husband is bored with me. There, is that honest enough? I just wanted your friend to come and play with me, pleasure me, enjoy me. And me enjoy him! There is no harm, no danger. I cannot hurt him."

Joe looked at her and exchanged glances with Larry. "Damn, Larry, you know .. I'm about half ready to believe her!" He looks at Anna again. "Why the clothes, the top, that skirt with your ass hanging out? I know you got nice legs, I was checking them out when I was coming back from the john .. but I didn't expect to see them all the way to your butt and crotch!"

Blushing, Anna pulled again at her skirt, trying to move it even further down over her full hips. "I'm sorry," she whispered. "What I wear is not really my idea. My husband .. he thinks if I dress very sexy like this, if I show men everything .. that it will be easier for me to, you know, get their attention?"

"Your husband?" Joe asked.

Larry interjected, "Yeah, she was telling me about that. I think she really is being honest. Sounds like her old man isn't giving her what she needs, but he doesn't mind if she finds it somewhere else every now and then." He glanced down at Anna and smiled wryly. "I'm sorry if I put it crude like that, but that's pretty much it, right?"

Anna nodded. "Yes, that is it. Pretty much. There are other details," she said softly, "but they were not important right now when I just wanted to meet you."

"So what do you think, Joe?" Think I should go pay a visit with our new friend here? I can't see any real problem with it, might be a hell of a lot of fun!" He looked down at the voluptuous Anna, and he and Joe exchanged meaningful glances again.

"Yeah .. still ..." Joe looked thoughtful for a second as he took a sip of beer, and then said to Anna, "Look, how about you having two friends? Both of us visiting? I don't feel real good about Larry just going off with a complete stranger and all. He's kind of the helpless type and might get in trouble!" He grinned at his friend, who laughed at the joke. There was obviously nothing helpless about the big Larry.

"What do you think, Larry? Would you mind having me along on your little visit? I could just sit and watch. Hell, I wouldn't even make fun of you .. much!" He grinned at his friend again. "But I would feel better coming along. You know, just to be sure."

Larry looked down at Anna. "Joe's really a nice guy, honey, even if he does give me a hard time. It wouldn't be any problem if he came along, really. I wouldn't mind, anyway. Would it be okay with you?"

Anna nodded, relieved. This wasn't so bad, she thought. She still didn't know how she would tell two men now about her 'husband' waiting in the motel room, to watch her having sex with her friend. But she would handle that when she must.

She decided to richen the treasure, to offer as much as she could now, to offset the possible problem with that watching 'husband.'

Looking up at Larry, she said "There is no problem with your friend coming with us. In fact ..." She pretended to hesitate from embarrassment or nervousness. "If he wanted to .. visit, make friends with me, enjoy my company as well .. Not just sit, but maybe play with me too? Share?"

She turned and looked up at Joe, meeting his eyes, and then arched her back a little, throwing back her shoulders, pushing her full breasts out at him just a little, displaying herself to him. "If you would want to enjoy me as well, Joe, if Larry would share me with you .. that would be .. very very good I think. Very exciting. Yes, I think I would like that very much!"

She held her breath; what would these men decide? She was aware of the bartender standing a little closer, frozen. It was obvious that he'd heard enough of the conversation and knew what was happening. His eyes were big, his mouth open; it was like he wa's waiting too for the surprise ending to a movie!

Joe nodded and looked over at his friend. "Well, buddy .. we've never done anything like this before, that's for damned sure! But I tell you, looking at this woman .. I mean, look at her!" The two men ran their eyes up and down her body. "I'm game for sharing if you are!"

Larry nodded and grinned. "Joe, old buddy, I was hoping you'd say something like that. I sure didn't want to miss out on what might be the craziest thing I've done yet ... but I was hoping there was a way you wouldn't miss out either!"

He stood, drank the last of his beer and extended his arm to Anna. "My dear, if you'd like to go now .. I think making friends with a beautiful woman is an excellent way to spend some time!"

The two men, grinning broadly, e****ted Anna out of the bar, leaving the bartender staring at her long slim legs and shapely naked bottom, visible again beneath her short skirt at each stride.

What the HELL just happened here, he thought to himself, as he poured himself a shot of the good whiskey.

---

As she walked up to the motel door with her two men, Anna glanced over at the office. She could see the Cuban manager standing outside, staring at her. But he made no objections at her visitors, just watched her quietly as she stopped outside her motel room.

Taking a breath, she knew she must now do the hard part.

"Larry, Joe, I promised you I would be honest, and I have been. Except there is just one more small thing."

The two men exchanged cynical glances; Joe grinned and shook his head, "There's ten cops from the vice squad inside and we're all going to jail, right? Or you're just f******n? Or you're a Russian spy and want us to steal a submarine?"

Anna couldn't help herself; she burst out laughing, both from her nervousness, the tension, and the unexpected joke.

"No no, nothing so bad. And I am not f******n, although thank you very much!" She curtsied and then pressed up against Larry as she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "And I don't know any police, and I certainly do not want a submarine, no matter how you get it!

"But there is a matter. You remember, and Joe maybe you didn't hear this, but I tell you now. My husband, I told you he is very understanding, makes me free to have friends like you, to spend hours being pleasured by even a man I do not know very well."

She glanced up at both of them and licked her lips enticingly. "And pleasuring that man too, or maybe even two of them? All that they wish or imagine, anything I can do that they enjoy? And they maybe enjoy me too, two taking turns, sharing, giving me so much pleasure that I go crazy a little maybe?

"So my husband gives me this, no problem. And I give him what he wants when he is interested. That is not so often, I am sorry to say, but that is not your problem."

She took a deep breath and then gestured to the door. "The problem is who is in that room. Not a big problem, not really a problem .. but you must know."

The two men looked at each other and then at Anna again. "Okay," Joe responded. "No more games. Who IS in that room?"

Anna sighed. "My husband." She could hear each man take a breath as they turned to face the door, instinctively preparing for .. battle? Challenge?

"No no, it is not like that!" she pleaded. "My husband is not very interested in me usually, this is true. But he is maybe a little, what would you say, kinky? Just a little? He comes and insists on watching as I enjoy the man I have found. At first no, he would wait in the car. But maybe the third time, he decided he would watch. And he came up and knocked on the door. And when the man answered, my husband introduced himself and told the man it was his wife inside, and he was not angry and there was no trouble, but he would want to watch.

"I think the man was so surprised that he just let my husband come in. And my husband sat down and just smiled and said 'Please continue.' So the man did, and that was that!

"So ever since then, I must explain to the man with me, and now to you both since you are both with me, that my husband will be there. He is civilized, quiet, he will not even say hello unless you wish to. He will simply sit there in the chair and watch whatever we do. This is what he enjoys, this is the price he asks for me to find my pleasure this way."

She looked up at each man, pleading in her eyes. "I DO hope you will both agree to this, please? I am so excited at the thought of you being with me, all the things we will do, how exciting for me when you take turns with me, you both seem so strong and fit! I will be crazy with passion, I know, and I will probably be a very bad girl and let you do anything you can imagine! And I will do anything you want! But please, say it is okay and you will come in with me? Even with my husband watching?"

The two men exchanged glances.

"Okay, I thought it was weird before," Joe said, but then he shrugged. "What the hell. It's not like the guy's gonna cause any trouble. There's two of us and unless he's absolute hell on wheels, we'll be okay. Worse come to worse, we just put our pants on and get the hell out, right?"

Larry nodded. "I think you're right." Reaching his arms around the worried Anna, he gave her a hug, kissed her forehead, and then slid his hands down to her bottom. Sliding them beneath her short skirt, he fondled and squeezed her round firm buttocks. "I've been thinking what it would be like to see you without any clothes at all! Seeing you in bed. Seeing you on the end of my cock." He glanced at his buddy, "Even if that means having to see you on the end of HIS cock!"

"So yeah, I'm good with this. Come on, let's go on in. But .. if it's all right with you, I don't want to be too damned civilized about this situation. I don't need any introductions. Your husband wants to watch, fine. Just so he doesn't want to join in. He just sits over there, minds his own business, no problem. But it's gonna be like he just isn't there, okay? Anything else happen, we're outta there!"

Anna nodded and smiled timidly. "Nothing else will happen. It will be you and me and Joe, everything we want, so much fun and excitement and sex." She looked at her wrist and realized she's not wearing her watch. "What time is it please?" she asked the men.

"Almost 11," Larry answered.

Anna smiled, the desire and lust starting to appear on her face. "Well I must be finished here at two o'clock. So you only have three hours to fuck me! Maybe we should start, okay?" Flashing a broad inviting smile at the two startled men, she turned and knocked on the door. It opened, the principal nodded to her, glanced at the two big men standing behind her, and returned to his chair where he sat quietly.

The two men entered, looked carefully at the sitting man with his good suit and tie, and then turned away. Anna had already pulled off her clothing and had bent to unstrap her high heels, a particularly sexy and graceful stance. Standing nude in the middle of the room, she smiled at the two men and kicked her shoes away.

"Quickly, your clothes! Get undressed! Do I get to choose who is first? Do you want to decide, to gamble for me? In my home we have Rock Scissors Paper to decide these things! Or you flip a coin like at football game?"

Thoroughly excited now, the naked woman stepped over to the bed, lay down in the middle, and struck a particularly inviting pose, one leg raised to display her cleanly shaven labia, just barely pulled apart to show the pink tissues of her vulva. She used her hand to cup and lift one full breast.

"Hurry! I am waiting, and I want you both so badly!"

"You got a coin?" Larry spurted out as he started pulling off his shoes.

"Screw the coin, pal," Joe replied with a grin. "Go for it! Fuck her as long as you want; I can wait my turn. Hell, you attracted her in the first place; this is YOUR jackpot! I'm not greedy!"

---

Several hours later, when the men had left, the principal took the thoroughly fucked Anna down to the office to turn in the key. The manager demanded his final payment and led Anna into the small room behind the office where he usually slept at night. Anna was exhausted from a solid three hours of heavy sex, but went with him willingly. She just wanted the day to be finished, and if the little man with the horse cock wanted her .. well, so be it.

The principal stayed out by the office counter. He wasn't interested in watching anyone fucking the exciting Anna, not for a while anyway, not after three solid hours of the two energetic men sharing her, bringing her to orgasm after orgasm, in every imaginable position and combination even he could imagine (and several he'd never thought of himself).

He could hear a soft groan of female pleasure through the thin wall and even thinner door, and knew the manager had begun to take his price for the motel room. He remembered the amazing sight of that huge cock pushing, inch after bloated inch, deep into Anna's unresisting cunt, and knew that was exactly what was happening again. He heard Anna's voice in a long sigh, almost a soft wail, of pleasure, and imagined she now had the managers full cock within her.

And then a slow regular slapping sound, flesh against flesh, slow and steady, with louder moans matching every slap. He wondered what they're doing and found the imagining of what was going on to be just as stimulating as actually watching! Especially now that he had so many actual memory images of Anna in full passion.

Two figures appeared in the glass entrance door. When they entered, he saw it was a middle-aged man and a younger woman. They looked oddly at the principal; in his coat and tie, nice shirt, expensive cufflinks, he was not the usual low rent motel manager image. "We'd like a room please," the man asked quietly. The principal shrugged and decided to take care of the customers himself. He decided to give the Cuban manager a break, spare him from what would be a most unwelcome interruption. He could hear the slapping sounds more clearly now, Anna's moans were louder, and there was a squeaking, bed springs or frame. He could barely hear Anna's voice now, her moaning interspersed with the dirty words and sexual demands he'd learned she was so prone to use as she grew more and more aroused. "Ohhhh .. oh god, yessss .. aaaah .. aaaaaah .. aaaaaaaaah! Oh god, don't stop, keep fucking me, oh yes, deep, deep, you're so deep!" The bursts of words in time with the slapping.

The principal visualized the voluptuous excited Anna lying on the small hard bed, naked of course, legs spread, arms held over her head, as the Cuban manager drove that unnaturally long thick cock deep into her body with heavy unceasing strokes. He found himself getting excited, and then pulled his attention back to the couple standing in front of him.

It was obvious that they too were hearing the sounds from the next room, and there was no question from their exchange of glances and the woman's blush that they recognize the sounds for what they were! The principal smiled to himself; he had just thought of a game, a joke to play. He was surprised at himself; he usually was not the playful joking type. But this was too good to miss.

"Ah yes, sorry, I was distracted," he said to the couple as they stood there, their eyes on the closed door behind him, obviously concentrating on the sounds of uninhibited sex.

"You want a room. Yes, a double bed I presume? Will this be just for tonight, or longer?"

The man pulled his attention back to the principal with a jerk. "Uhhh .. actually, we just want to .. rest a little this afternoon. Would I be able to get the room just for a few hours?"

The woman was still distracted, listening closely to the sounds of female passion and demand from the next room.

The principal frowned, "Well, our custom is normally a full night's rent, until noon tomorrow. However .. it being a special occasion, I'm sure the manager would like me to give you both a special deal."

He glanced down at the couple's hands. She was wearing a diamond wedding and engagement ring set. His hands had no rings at all. That's interesting, the principal thought. He was sure now that this was one of the couples who so commonly used these motel rooms for a short midday rendezvous.

"You must excuse the disturbance," he murmured quietly. The moans from the next room were even louder, "Ohhhhh god! Fuck me harder! Ohhhhh Ohhhhh .. Aaaaaaaaah! I'm coming, oh god you're making me come, oh don't stop don't stop don't stop don't stop!" The words were faster and faster, matching the slapping noise as the manager sped up his stroking to bring himself and Anna to a peak. And then a woman's voice in a long drawnout cry of passion, unmistakable, broken only by gasps for air. The slapping and squeaking sounds had stopped, and the principal visualized Anna jerking beneath the cock buried to the hilt in her cunt as she convulsed in a powerful orgasm.

The man was staring at the door again; the woman had never taken her eyes off it. She was breathing fast now, her face flushed and lips swollen with excitement. She was clutching the man's arm, pressing it against the side of her breast, and the principal saw her shifting her hips, working her thighs together.

The three of them stood there, all waiting for .. something .. and then the slow slapping, the bed frame squeaking, resumes. Anna's voice is heard, "Ohhhhh ohhhhh .. oh god, I can't, I can't do it again, ohh god, you're deep in me again. Ohhhhhh .. noooooo, don't stop! Don't pull out! What are you doing ..." There's a pause, and then a long groan of excitement. "Oh god, you're in my ass, you're fucking my ass! Ahhhhhhhhh!" A long cry of excitement, drawn out for seconds .. and then the soft slapping sound resumes, very slow at first. And the female groans of passion, soft at first and then louder and louder. Lost in the sounds, the principal could imagine: the naked Anna, rolled on her front, her full buttocks shining in the dim light, crying the long cry of passion, pinned beneath the manager's thick cock shaft as he slid it through her tight asshole and deep into her bowels. And then her soft cries, each timed to a stroke into her body as he fucked her ass over and over and over.

The couple were frozen, listening. The principal could see the man's arm around the woman, his hand enveloping and squeezing her breast. She didn't care; her eyes were blank, her mind totally absorbed with the sounds of a woman being given extreme, almost unbearable pleasure.

"Aaaaaaaaaaah! oh .. god .. I .. come .. Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!" Each gasping word driven out by a deep cock stroke, punctuated by the slap of flesh on flesh, and then the long drawn-out cry as Anna exploded in yet another indescribable orgasm.

The air was quiet for a moment, except for almost inaudible whimpers.

The principal looked at the couple and played his joke.

"My wife," he said softly. The couple jerked their heads around and stared at him. He pointed his thumb over his shoulder at the door and the soft whimpers of satisfied passion. "My wife .. I give her a special treat."

The two said nothing, just glanced at the door and then stared at him again.

"You ever hear of Cuban superman?" The principal faked a slight accent now. "Men in Cuba in the 50's, would put on shows in Havana for rich men and women?"

The man stared at him, thought for a second, and then nodded. The woman blushed and nodded. "They were .. superman for their sex acts, weren't they?" she said shyly, avoiding the principal's eyes.

The principal nodded. "Yes. Well, after the revolution these men had no work. Some came to America, with their families. It seems that their skill, their ability, their size? ..." He looked blankly at the couple. "It is hereditary. And my friend Carlos here .. well, he is the son of his father."

The sounds have begun again behind the thin door, the moans of passion, the slapping of flesh against flesh, the bed squeaking. And Anna's voice, pleading, sighing, "Ohhh ohhh ohhh ohhh I .. can't .. no .. more .. oh .. god .. ohhhhh .. so .. big ..."

Again the images flashed through the principal's mind: Anna, on her back again, legs lifted high over the manager's shoulders, his huge cock sliding slowly in and out of her tight sensitive cunt, her moans and pleas f***ed out of her at each long deep stroke.

The couple were listening again as well, their eyes glazed. The woman was breathing harder now, pushing back against the man's body, pressing her hand against the man's hand as it squeezed and fondled her breast.

The principal reached up to the big board with the room keys and took the first key he found. He slid it across the counter to the couple. "Please, take this with our compliments. The manager, you see, he is .. occupied. When he has completed his favor to me, his friend, I'm sure he will come up to the room to arrange the paperwork."

The woman pulled her eyes away from the door and gazed at the principal, obviously distracted, and then picked up the key. The principal smiled at her. "It could be he is in a good mood, perhaps even not caring for such a small thing as a few hours of privacy for a couple like yourself? Privacy for being together, intimacy, perhaps even passion?"

The woman licked her lips and took a deep breath. "Yes, yes, that would be nice. If he could just come up ..."

The principal nodded, sharing a secret between them. "These supermen I spoke of? Usually it was not even necessary to hire women to perform with them. The women who came with the rich men to see these special shows .. they would often .. volunteer, you would say."

The man stared at the principal, frowning. The principal returned his gaze calmly. "And the men? They usually found the special show .. educational, entertaining, revealing secret desires and pleasures in their women that they had not imagined. And with their women so grateful afterwards, the men were also rewarded."

The principal smiled blandly. "It is good to be generous, don't you think? As I am generous with my wife." Again, he gestured toward the thin door. The sounds had escalated, the tempo faster, the bed squeaks and moans of passion faster yet. "I have learned she will reward me, in her own way, for this small favor."

"Ahhhhh! Ahhhh! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" A cry of unbearable passion and excitement, broken only by the gasps of an overexcited woman trying to catch her breath as her body exploded again and again. And then the deeper sigh, a man's voice, a sigh of drawn-out pleasure. The principal's imagination drew the image: Anna, excited beyond control, jerking and convulsing in a huge orgasm, the manager's cock buried to its hilt in her hot cunt. And then some last few strokes and he came, his buttocks clenching as his prostate pumped his thick cream cum through the massive cock shaft, deep into her body, spurting from the bloated cockhead to splash against the very depths of her cunt.

The three stood silently, listening to the soft whimpers from beyond the wall, the gasps of breath, the almost whispered "Ohhhh .. ohhh .. that was so wonderful! Oh thank you, oh my god .. oh, you're still so big ..."

The two, in concert turned to the principal. He smiled politely at them. "Yes, it is good to be generous, to let your dear one have her pleasures. A man is always rewarded by a woman's happiness, wouldn't you agree?"

The principal met the man's eyes. "You may wish to speak to my friend Carlos about these matters. Perhaps you too may find a reward, be able to even watch a special woman's happiness. It can be very .. interesting, as you can imagine." Again, he gestured at the door.

"Uhhh .. yes, yes, I understand. I will certainly think on that!" the man said as he pulled the unresisting woman toward the exit. "We will go to the room now, but I think we may want to talk to Carlos. If you can ask him to come to the room?"

The woman stopped and turned. Looking concernedly at the principal, she asked, "But .. after that .. how can he ...?"

The principal smiled nonchalantly. "Ah, but you see, that is why they are called supermen."

-- end --
... Continue»
Posted by cptfritz 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1677  |  
100%
  |  3

OHGIRL and the Body Builders

The annual Arnold Schwartzenegger Sports Festival was in town and I had gotten a call from a group of bodybuilding swingers that wanted some entertainment while they were attending. I was referred to the bodybuilder, whom had called me, by one of my local clients that owned a gym. My client, JJ, was at a party when he saw me stripping and he and I had talked after my show. I was performing as my alter ego, Brandy, for a group of his friends and he was trying to hit on me after the show. After some talking and negotiating, JJ finally realized that I wasn’t going home with him unless he paid me. I collected my fee and then JJ unleashed his steroid induced, sexual rage out on me when we arrived at his condo. He was 6’2” tall and was a solid 240lbs of muscle. Every inch of his body was hard, including his gargantuan black dick. His cock was as black as night and thickly covered with veins. I had seen a couple of really wide, thick cocks over the two years as an e****t, but JJ’s was the size of a big can of Campbell’s Pork & Beans. That was the picture that came to my mind when he pulled it. I couldn’t believe that it actually got longer and harder while I some how managed to stroke it with both of my hands gripping it in the middle. JJ had permanently left my pussy looking like an open hole after he had fucked me that night. He stuffed me with his big cock and I thought that my vagina was going to tear from the pounding that he gave me. I felt every single vein in his shaft as it spread the walls of my cunt to their maximum limit. His neighbors must have been used to hearing women scream when he fucked them, because no one called 911 that night to save my pussy from his destruction. My legs were spread as wide as they could physically be while he rammed me with his jet black tool. When he finished with me. I could barely walk to his bathroom after he had filled me with a load of his cum and I held on to every surface as I made my way to clean up. In the two years since I had become a stripper and e****t, not one man or group of men had ever fucked me like that and left me feeling that way.

JJ was a really hot looking guy, but his cock was a dangerous weapon. I must have passed his fucking test though, because he became one of my regular clients. He had no problem paying me to visit once a week or every two weeks when he needed to unleash his black mamba. After taking his cock on a regular basis for the last six months, I had become accustomed to his rough and physical form of sexual release. At some point I had actually learned to enjoy having sex with JJ and I came each time I felt his behemoth stretch me wide open. About midway through our professional relationship and after lots of begging and more money, I had even let JJ fuck me in the ass. He was more gentle during those times, but it took a lot of lube and control to handle his girth. I’m sure JJ had ruined my tight pussy for many of my other customers, but none of them seemed to mind, as they still continued to line up to pump their hard cocks in my well used, gaping pussy or for me to suck them off. Most of them just fucked me a lot longer before they finally came, since my pussy didn’t grip them as tightly as it once had. My time with each client was increasing and I made up for it by sucking them to near orgasm before they fucked me and by letting more of them fuck my tight ass. I was going to be 21 years old soon and I was worried that my pussy was already worn out. My business was picking up, due to all of my referrals from previous clients, and it was getting impossible to schedule my time if it took longer for me to get my customers off. I put all of these thoughts aside though, as I scheduled a Saturday evening with JJ’s bodybuilding friends.

Ronnie had hired me to strip and entertain himself and his friends, a small group of swingers that traveled to the Arnold Expo every year. He was an even more muscular man than JJ and stood out in the crowd, not only for his body, but because he was very loud, outgoing and he had flaming red hair. When I came to their suite that night, he was nude when he met me at the door. Ronnie had a very long black penis that was thick near its head, which stood out because it was pink and it sat on the end of a long black shaft. He brought me into the room where he introduced me to his wife Renee. She was a very attractive white woman with long black hair and she appeared to be into fitness also. Even though I considered myself to be in very good shape, I felt a little out of place amongst the rest of the people who were sitting in the room. Ronnie turned the dance music down and introduced me to the rest of his friends. There were two other married couples, Paul and Jenny, and Nico and Denise, then they had a young single guy who was hanging out with them by the name of Demario. Ronnie turned up the music after the intros and then told the ladies to meet me in the middle of the room for some dancing.


The women looked like they were all fitness models or competitors. Each one wore a very form fitting outfit that showed off their physiques and flaunted their best body parts. I felt very out of place being expected to tease or entice any of these people, all of whom had way better bodies than mine. I began to dance in the middle of the room, surrounded my Renee, Denise and Jenny. After some time, we all began to loosen up and the ladies and I all started to strip out of our outfits and rub against each other as we danced. Ronnie joined our female group, as the rest of the men watched, and he pulled Renee over to dance closer to me. She was about my height, but she was slender and her muscles were very defined. Her breasts were surgically enhanced to about a D cup, but they looked awesome on her. We began to rub our breasts together as we danced. Ronnie was already naked and had a huge erection, that he obviously loved to show of. Everyone was cheering and they finally began to have some fun.

Ronnie seemed to be pushing for his wife and I to get closer, but I started to make my way to the other guests to give out a few lap dances. I danced for the three other guys in the room, grinding in their laps and trying to get them more involved in the fun. I was dancing with Paul and I grabbed Jenny’s hand and pulled her over to join us. All three of us were writhing in the chair and the guys started to shout out different suggestions. Jenny put her arms around me and leaned in to kiss me on the lips. The guys went wild and yelled for more. We all three put our arms around each other and began to share quick little open mouth kisses. Ronnie was still dancing and grinding his body on his wife, Renee, from behind. He had a full erection and he was rubbing its pink head against Renee’s ass. I knelt down between Paul‘s legs as Jenny’s pussy grinded against the zipper on his jeans. I began to pull it down, as my mouth pressed up against her smooth mound. She moved her hips towards me as my tongue made its way toward her moist lips. I unzipped Paul’s pants, reached in to grab his erect member and pulled it out until the head of his cock was right below Jenny’s snatch. I took turns licking her and slowly sucking on his firm penis. I looked back to see that everyone was standing around us to watch what was going on. Jenny began to moan when I finally stuck my tongue deep into her cunt. I positioned Paul’s stiff cock at her opening and pulled her down his thighs and onto his cock. Paul began to thrust upwards and I got up to move away from their chair as they continued to fuck. I felt Ronnie grab my hand and he led Renee and I to one of the beds in the suite. He told us to get into a 69 position, so I laid on the bed and let Renee crawl up on top of me.

Renee and I began to lick each other and grind our wet slits into each others face. I wasn’t really bisexual, but I often would make out with women when I was paid to entertain a mixed group. It had taken me a while to get used to licking a woman’s pussy, but just like the rest of the sex that I often performed, it was just another enjoyable part of my profession. Nico, Denise and DeMario were standing around the bed staring at us two girls. I watched as Ronnie’s long, hard, ebony cock slid into Renee’s coochie right above my face. I kept licking her and at the same time running my tongue down his shaft with each stroke. He pulled his cock out on a couple of occasions and rubbed it across my lips and face, then shoved it back into Renee’s tight, wet snatch. I began to cum as she flicked her tongue across my hard clit and I started to squirm and moan as my pussy got extremely sensitive. I slid out from under Renee, while Ronnie continued to fuck her from behind. Before I could get up off of the bed, a pair of strong hands grabbed my ankles and pulled me towards the edge. I was on my back as my ass came to rest on the edge and my legs were quickly spread open by a pair of muscular arms. I looked up to see Nico as he was sliding up between my legs, his huge cock aiming straight for my wet hole. He was a muscular Italian looking man and he quickly began to drive his thick cock deep into my pussy. His pelvis was slamming into my ass and my tits were bouncing so hard that I had to hold on to them. I screamed out with each thrust as his big cock tore into me. My pussy was still convulsing from my first orgasm as he rammed me, fucking me as hard as he could. I would slide back up on the bed with each thrust and he would pull me back to the edge by my legs. He pulled as far out of my pussy as he could, then jammed his hard monster back into me. He fucked me like this for about 5 or 6 minutes, then he slid his cock from my pussy and pulled me off the bed. He pushed me to my knees and then he pressed his dick against my lips. Nico grabbed my head and pulled it towards his groin, shoving his cock deep into my throat. I tasted my own juices as he looked down at me and told me how much I was going to enjoy his cum. He fucked my mouth for about 2 or 3 strokes and then told me to swallow it all, as he exploded into my mouth. Hot cum shot down my throat. I swallowed each blast as it hit the back of my tongue. He kept his throbbing dick in my mouth until it began to go limp, then pulled it out and rubbed it on my lips. I kissed it a couple of times and licked its tip, then Denise got on the floor beside me and started to kiss me. She licked some of the drops of cum that were still on my chin and lips.

Demario was wearing only a pair of speedos, that he normally posed in ,and he had a serious erection pressing against the tight spandex material. He stepped up to Denise and I and we each reached up and pulled the front of his speedos down to unleash his long black snake. He had a hot V shaped body, with really deep cut abs and thick muscular legs. He held onto his cock as he pushed forward and pressed it into my mouth. Denise and I shared it for a while and then DeMario pulled me up from the floor and bent me over the bed. He started out slow as he stroked the full length of his long shaft in and out of me from behind. Then he ground his muscular legs and pelvis into my ass from behind while he drove his hard pole deeper into my moist tunnel. He felt so good in me and I couldn’t help but to stare back at him and watch his beautiful body slowly fuck me into another orgasm. I moaned out loudly as I began to gush fluid onto his hard cock. I looked up to see Renee sliding up and down on Ronnie’s dark shaft and glanced back to see Paul fucking Jenny, as she laid back on the chair with her legs opened wide. I was really getting into DeMario and began to push back against his hard body, riding his long, throbbing black muscle. He pumped me good for about 10 or 12 minutes, then he began to thrust deeper and harder as he neared his climax. I felt his cock begin to pulsate deep in my vagina, so I slid forward onto the bed and rolled over, inviting him to place his cock between my tits. He did and before he could begin to fuck my cleavage, he slid his cock into my mouth and blasted my tonsils with a huge load of sticky spunk. I licked his cock diligently, then pulled him down on top of me and wrapped my legs around his waist. I wanted him to fuck me again, but he was spent and he told me to give him a few minutes to rest. I smiled up at him as he slid off the bed.

I was laying there recuperating when Ronnie and his girlfriend quit fucking and he slid off of the bed. He grabbed a condom and a bottle of lube and walked over next to my side of the bed. He told me that he wanted a piece of my ass. He put the condom on and lubed up really good as I watched him. Then he reached over and pulled me towards him, spinning me onto my stomach. I felt him squirt some of the liquid lubricant on my ass, then he began to rub it all over and into my butt crack. He smacked my ass cheeks a couple of times, then grabbed each one and spread them apart with his large muscular hands. I felt his hard cock press against my tight opening before he slid deeply into my ass. “How’s that feel baby?” he asked, as he slapped my butt again. “Now get ready because I’m gonna fuck it good.” he proclaimed as he began to pump me from behind. Renee watched all the while as Ronnie fucked me, sitting there rubbing her wet pussy. I was grunting with each stroke and he told someone to turn up the music, so that he could get a good groove on. Ronnie moved his hips in a circular motion, grinding into me and thrusting forward with each beat of the song. One song, then two, then finally on the third song he pulled his long, slippery cock from my ass and tore of his condom. He rubbed his dick between my ass cheeks and told Renee to come over. Then he shot a huge load onto my back and shoulders and told her to lick it off of me. She did as she was told and licked up each spray of his warm jizz from my body.

The party seemed to be coming to an end as everyone got cleaned up and dressed again. Paul and Jenny had left after they had finished. Nico and Denise headed back to their room, while Ronnie and Renee were laying on the bed relaxing. I was dressed and talking to DeMario before I also called it a night. He was wondering if I was ready for round two, since he was now ready to go again. I had already finished my work for the night, so I could have left if I wanted to, but the thought of riding his black pole again got me turned on, so I took his hand and he led me down the hall to the room in which he was staying. I sucked and licked his hard black cock for a good long time before I easily slid down it’s rigid length and bounced on his long prick. He held onto and squeezed my tits as I ground my wet cunt onto his cock for well over an hour. He finally filled my soaked pussy with a large blast of his warm jizz and it poured from my open slit down his shaft and onto his balls while I still sat astride his big penis. We kissed and made out for a while and I licked the cum from his cock before I left. JJ had told me to stop by his condo, after the party had ended, to tell him how it went. I hoped that he wouldn’t mind me coming by at 4 in the morning. His thick, black veined cock would fit much easier now, after I had just been fucked by 4 different guys. All of those steroids they must have used had to have attributed to the fact that they were all very well hung. It had been nearly two weeks since JJ’s last fuck session and I was sadistically looking forward to a hard pounding from his whale sized cock as he spread my big, well used pussy even wider. I just hoped that my screaming wouldn’t wake the neighbors.
... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1876  |  
33%

OHGIRL and the Rapper

Over the past year, I had been flying out to Las Vegas on a once a month basis or more, to perform at parties or for individuals to whom I’d been referred by some of my other clients. I had picked up quite a bit of business since my first Vegas vacation almost a year ago and it was the perfect town to handle all of my e****t work. I was able to meet my customers and take care of their needs and desires without worrying about someone I know seeing me with different people. I also enjoyed the opportunity to fly to another city and stay at someone else’s expense. I had spent weekends with high rollers, did bachelor parties, conventions and this week, I was in town for a music award show that was being held at one of the hotels. It was a Hip Hop awards show and the city was full of music execs, singers, rappers, dancers, song writers, music mixers and folks that wanted to hit it big in the industry. When that many people are in Vegas for fun and business, there is always a need for the ladies like myself. I was contacted and flown into town by the manager of a young rapper who’s real name was Devon. He would be attending the show and also be entertaining in his suite that weekend. He was looking for young black women who had a hip hop look and were willing to dress sexy, show off, dance, party and fuck. I was one of three girls that were going to be attending the parties with Devon and his entourage and also taking care of any sexual needs that required quenching. I understood my role and had been doing just that for nearly three years. My professional skills had kept me really busy lately and word of mouth was bringing in more business opportunities every day.

I was led to the rapper’s suite by Preston, the music producer. When we walked in, the room smelled of marijuana and there was rap music playing loudly. Preston took me through the door with the other two girls that had been hired by him. There were 7 young black men in the room, 1 sitting on the couch, 2 in the chairs next to the couch and 4 standing up around the room, leaning against the wall or some piece of the furniture. They all probably ranged between 22 and 27 years old. Preston introduced me as Brandy and the other two girls were Tyree and Velvet. He told us that the guy on the couch was his client, Devon, but he went by some kind of rapper name also. He had a drink in one hand and a joint in the other, while he sat there trying to be cool, as he nodded our way. He seemed pretty stoned. The others weren’t as bad and must have been Devon’s posse or fellow performers. Tyree, Velvet and I took off our long trench coats and stood there in our outfits. We had been told to dress in French maid outfits and as we stood there, one of the guys yelled out, “Yeah! That’s what I’m talkin’ bout.” We began dancing to the music that was currently playing and started to rub and kiss one another. We were slowly undressing each other when Devon stood up and said, “Yo, let’s cut out the cock teasin’ and get down to why ya’ll is here.” Everyone started clapping and telling Devon how right he was and how they wanted to see some pussy. Devin reached into his pocket and pulled out a huge roll of cash. He peeled off several large bills and threw them onto the table, telling us that he was willing to pay for us to get serious and get down to business. He sat back down and told me “Brandy baby, you got a phat ass. I’d tap that shit all night. Tyree, girl, you so tiny, I bet you got a tight ass pussy. Velvet, you are one dark, ripe piece of fruit I’d love to taste. Now get them outfits off and come over and suck my dick.” He began to open the front of his pants and reached in to pull out his limp cock. He sat there looking at us and Velvet started to laugh. Velvet told him that he better have some more money if he wanted to talk that kind of shit to her. Devon looked over at Preston, who immediately got up and removed Velvet from the room. When he came back into the room, Preston added a fairly large amount of money on top of what Devon had thrown down and Tyree and I looked at each other, grinned and made our way toward the couch.

Tyree got on the couch on her hands and knees, next to Devin, and buried her head in his lap. I got on my knees between his legs and we took turns plying our oral skills on his semi-hard prick. We were deep-throating his entire cock as he sat there drinking and smoking his reefer with his friends. It took about 10 minutes before he was fully erect and then he asked Tyree if he could see her tight little pussy. Tyree was probably only 4’10” tall and 98 lbs, but she had large breasts and was really pretty. She leaned back on the couch and spread her legs, revealing her smooth vagina and thick lips. “Damn Tyree! You got some big fucking pussy lips baby.” Devon exclaimed. He asked his friend Manny , “You like eatin’ that thick pussy don’t you? Why don’t you come over here and give this little lady a lickin’. Get her all sloppy wet so I can fuck her.” Manny got up from one of the chairs and got down on his knees in front of the couch, right next to me. He turned Tyree around, spread her legs, and then began to lick and suck on her pussy like a starving man. She seemed to be enjoying herself as I continued to suck on Devin’s cock. He looked down at me and said, “Dayam, you can give some head girl. My boys gotta sample summa this B’s talent.” He called out to the rest of his posse, “Yo, Jimmy, K-man, all ya’ll get yo dicks out and give this girl a go.”
Tyree was beginning to moan and talk dirty, as the guy named Manny sucked on her clit. She was getting pretty loud, when Devon ordered one of the guys, named Petey, to “Put your cock in her mouth and keep her quiet, man. I can’t hear my damn music.” One of the guys, obviously Petey, walked over to the side of the couch and placed his cock into Tyree’s mouth. She began to suck away, all the while gyrating her hips as Manny continued to eat her out. I was on my knees and K-Man, Jimmy and the other two guys were lined up taking turns fucking my mouth. I would suck on each of their cocks for about 3 or 4 minutes and then each guy would make way for one of his friends to step in and take his place. All of them went through the line about three or four times before Devon told Manny to let Tyree up, so that she could sit on his dick. Devon had me suck him until he was hard again, then Tyree lowered herself onto his lap and slid down his shaft. “Damn, you got a tight fuckin’ pussy Tyree. All wet and sloppy, so you can slide on my big cock. That feels good, don’t it baby?” Tyree moaned out, “MmmHmm” as she slid up and down on Devon’s black pole. Manny and Petey joined the line in front of me and now I was sucking all of their cocks. After some time, Devin had Tyree get on her hands and knees on the couch and he began to bang her from behind. “Hey fellas, this is one tight fuckin’ pussy I got here. Ya’ll finna try this out?” Devon asked. All his friends yelled out “Hell ya!” and he let them know that he was about finished. “Gonna pump this tight shit a little more, then I’m gittin’ up in Brandy’s phat ass. Girl, I’m gonna tear that shit up.” He bragged, as he continued to quickly thrust his cock into Tyree. “I can go all night when I’m smokin’ weed baby, so get that hot ass ready.” Devon declared, as he pulled his cock from Cheree and told Sam, to whom I was currently giving head, to get himself some. Sam moved onto the couch and shoved his cock into Tyree and took over where Devon had left off. “Make way fellas, I’m cummin’ to get my girl Brandy.” Devon said, as he reached down and pulled me up off of my knees. All of the guys were just standing there holding their cocks as they waited for Devon to tell them what to do. It was a very strange sight indeed. Devon sat down in one of the chairs and grabbed his drink and aked, “You got some KY baby? Cause I need your ass on my dick with the quickness.” I went to my bag I had brought and pulled out a bottle of astroglide. I went back over to Devin and began to suck Tyree’s pussy juices off of his dick. He was rock hard when I began to lubricate him and then rubbed some between my ass cheeks. “Oh yeah, I’m gonna like this. Check it out fellas! I’m gonna get up in this sweet ass and fuck it good.” Devon yelled to his friends. I held his cock steady as I lowered myself onto his lap. The head of his penis slid between my butt cheeks and I began pressing down hard, until his cock began to slide into me. I slid completely down onto his shaft and began to move my hips circularly, grinding on his cock as I sat on his lap.

I had Devon’s cock buried in my ass while I gyrated on his lap. Tyree was getting fucked by Manny now and the guys were lined up behind her to get their turn. Devon began to talk dirty as he thrust his hips up into me. “I’m gonna fuck your ass all night Brandy. This shit is tight, but I’m a 60 minute man baby. You wanna feel me when I bust a nut up in you?” He asked . “You know this feels good, don’t you? tell me how much you love it baby. Tell me how bad you want my big, thick cock to fuck that ass, then fill it with my cum.” Devon told me to start sucking on his friend’s dicks, so that they would stay hard, while they were waiting to fuck Tyree. I remained sitting in Devon’s lap, with his black rod in my ass, while I leaned forward and sucked each one of his friend’s dicks. The line moved rapidly as each guy took a turn slamming Tyree from behind. She was grunting and moaning with each thrust. Some of the guys would grab her tits, squeezing them as they rapidly stroked their cocks in her wet hole and sometimes they would slap her ass and pull back on her hair, as they f***efully jammed their dicks into her when their turn arrived. It was amazing at how long this went on. I could taste Tyree’s pussy on each cock as I took it between my lips and began to deep throat the next person in line. Devon continued to talk as he reached around to fondle my breasts and pinch my nipples. “Girl, you need to come home with me. How much to have you all night?“ he asked. You know you be needin’ my dick up in here all night, baby. Come on, I got’s the cheese to make it happin’.” he said braggingly.

“This is Hot Baby!” Devon yelled out to his friends. “I wanna see all ya’ll cum on Tyree’s big ass titties. Dayam, that’d be hot.” he exclaimed. “Hey G-man!” he yelled to the guy currently fucking Tyree. “Roll her over G so each of ya’ll can bust a nut on her titties. Mmmhmm, she gonna like that shit. Ain’t you Tyree?” he asked her. G-man rolled her onto her back, then spread her legs wide and plunged his cock into her gaping wet cunt. He was pumping her hard as they bounced on the couch, then he began to yell out “Hell ya!” while he pulled his cock out and shot a huge load of spunk across her chest. K-man pulled his cock from my mouth and went to mount Tyree next. He slammed her pussy for quite a while before he jizzed on her long, erect nipples. Manny was up next and he came fairly quickly, spraying her tits wildly as he stroked his cock like a mad man over her chest. Jimmy pushed Tyree’s legs back up towards her chest, so that her knees were up around her ears. He slid his long cock deep into her well used cunt and pounded her hard, stopping on occasion to catch his breath before he continued. I listened as his sweaty pelvis smacked against her legs and ass with each thrust. I couldn’t see much as I sucked on Sam’s hard penis, but Tyree was moaning loudly and telling him how good her pussy felt to get fucked hard. Finally Sam moved to the couch and I sat there waiting for Petey to step up. I caught a glimpse of Tyree before Sam entered her twat and her breasts were covered and glistening with a huge amount of sticky cum. It was pooling in her cleavage and running down her chest and neck. There was some in her hair and a few stray drops on her face. She yelled out as she reached down to start rubbing her clit, “Oh Fuck yeah! Baby, I’m cumming. Shove that hard black cock in me!” Sam rammed his thick rod into her and she gasped as she screamed out again. Sam fucked Tyree for a while, then started to groan and he shot a geyser of hot cum onto her chest. She began to rub it into her tits and on her nipples, pinching them and pulling hard on each one. She was squealing with delight when Petey slid between her legs and began his assault on her swollen lips and wide hole.

I had been sitting on Devon’s lap, with his cock in my ass, for almost an hour. He would move briefly as I sucked on his friend’s big, black cocks, but he mostly sat there watching his posse as they fucked Tyree into submission. These guys had her on her back and they banged her good, using her as their little sex toy. The last guy, Petey, was taking his time fucking her now. Her tits were covered in spunk and she was a sticky mess. Devon stood up and keeping his cock in my ass, bent me over the edge of the couch. Then Devon told me to get ready for some serious fucking. He pulled his cock out and began lubing it again. Then Devon grabbed both of my cheeks and squeezed them, spreading them apart with his hands and then shoved his hard cock deep into my ass. I fell forward over the arm of the couch and I began biting my lower lip as Devon began to pound his cock into me rapidly. “Hey Brandy, how’s that feel baby? You like this shit? Devon’s cock feels good up in yo ass don’t it?” he asked boastfully, in the third person. Petey was just pulling his cock from Tyree’s pussy and he popped a big load all over her face and tits. She laid there for some time as all of the guys stood there admiring their work. Many of them had cleaned up and gotten dressed by now and Petey rubbed his cock on her lips and let her lick him before he made his way to the restroom. Tyree was watching as Devon fucked me and she began to masturbate. Her thumb was rubbing her clit as she shoved three of her fingers into her cunt and began to stroke herself quickly. Devon continued his verbal and anal assault on me and then ordered me to lean forward to lick Tyree’s pussy. “Here it comes Brandy. I got a surprise for your phat ass. You gonna like it baby. Come on, come on, move wit me girl.” he said, as he slapped me hard across my butt cheeks. Devon reached forward and grabbed my hair, pulling my mouth and tongue away from Tyree’s wet, well fucked snatch and arching my back, while he drove deeper into my ass. “Fuck yeah, Brandy! Got Dammit, baby, your ass got me cummin’ hard. Mmmm, shit, here it comes. OHHH, Ohhh, god. Feel that shit baby? I’m fillin’ that ass up?” he yelled out loud. I lost my balance, as my stiletto heel slipped and I was lying over the arm of the couch. My head was about a foot away from Tyree’s spread legs and I watched her masturbate to an orgasm, while Devon filled my ass with his hot cum. Tyree arched her back, screaming out “Fuck that ass!“, and Devon pulled my head back with my hair and drove his cock deeper into my cum filled asshole. I felt his shaft throbbing, as warm jets of his goo blasted into me. Devon held me there, his cock softening in my butt as he posed victoriously over me and his posse cheered him on. “Damn! Ya’ll gotta try some of this tight booty.” he said to his friends, while he gyrated his hips to the music and slapped my ass a couple more times. Devon’s limp cock slipped from my ass and I could feel his cum running down my leg. Tyree and I made our way to the restroom and we cleaned up and showered, making sure to get off all of the cum that had been squirted on or in us. When we returned to the room in our maid outfits, Preston gave us our entry credentials and we followed the group around the entire night, from the award show to all of the parties. Tyree and I gave a few blow jobs while we were traveling in the limo, but it was all in a nights work as the party finally ended at dawn.

It was time for us to leave, but Preston asked if I would stick around and spend the rest of the morning and afternoon with Devon. Tyree left and I really wanted to get back to my room, but Preston gave me a large sum of money to pacify his client. I decided to stay the night with Devon and I soon regretted my decision in the morning.

... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 663  |  
100%

OHGIRL and the Rapper 2

I had decided to accept a large amount of money to be the private plaything, for a music artist at whose party I had performed. I had been flown out to Las Vegas to do a private party and act as an e****t for an upcoming rapper, who’s real name was Devon. Another e****t and I had provided the sexual pleasures for Devon and his entourage that night, but Devon’s manager wanted me to stay on through the early morning and afternoon at the request of his client. It was after 5 am when the entire party ended and Devon said that he was tired, as he took me by my hand and led me to his bed. We made out for a little while and then I went down on him for about 15 minutes, in an attempt to get his cock hard. He was still pretty high and he couldn’t get an erection, so he told me that he wanted me to slide up and set my pussy on his face. I straddled his head and he grabbed my hips and pulled me down on his probing tongue. After licking me for quite some time, I finally began to cum. It was the first time that evening that I experienced an orgasm. I didn’t always cum when I had sex with my clients, but I did enjoy it most of the time and had a number of orgasms during my many encounters over the previous 3 years of being a stripper and hooker. Although I called myself an e****t professionally, I was just a high priced hooker and had done very well for myself. I continued to take work as often as I did, not because I really needed the money, but because I had come to truly enjoy what I did. Maybe that was why I was able to cum so easily with my clients. The thought of being a paid slut for so many different clients turned me on.

I laid back on the bed after Devon’s mouth had brought me to orgasm and he placed his limp cock between my breasts. I held them together while he pumped his black pole between them, stopping occasionally for me to lick and suck his growing member. He was semi-rigid and quickly slid between my legs to stuff his rubbery dick into my wet hole. Once he was in, he began to fuck me in earnest, holding my legs apart as he ground his prick into my bald slit. I lay under him for about 15 minutes before he finally collapsed on me and fell asl**p, his flaccid penis slipping from my lips. I was very tired myself and nodded off for a while before I finally awoke, around 8 am, with Devon still on top of me. I squeezed out from under him and made my way to the bathroom to shower and clean up from the busy evening before. I always carried a small overnight bag to most of my jobs, just in case I needed something such as lubricant, condoms, a change of undergarments and other sundry items. I had used the hotels items to shower and I was currently brushing my teeth when I heard the TV come on in the other room. I finished my cleaning and put on a new pair of underwear, before sliding into a small, tight sexy dress that I kept folded up in my bag. I was feeling quite refreshed when I entered the suite to tell Devon goodbye. It was almost 9 am and he had only hired me until noon.

When I entered the room, I was shocked to see all of Devon’s friends from the night before and a handful of new people too. “Hey Brandy! Why you leaving so early girl?” he asked. I looked around the room to see all of his entourage milling around, most had on the robes that the hotel provided to their guests and the new guys were wearing sweats, baggy jeans and t-shirts. A couple of the newer guys didn’t look to be older than 18 years old and were staring at me intently, as I told Devon that I had only been hired until noon and that I was leaving, since I figured that I was done for the day. “Preston gave you a lot of money to spend the night Brandy and I expect to get my moneys worth baby.” he said. “Seems to me that I still got 3 hours of your time left.” Devon exclaimed as he looked at his huge diamond watch and then at his friends. All of his posse grunted out their agreement with him as he stood up, puffed out his chest and said “I told my boys last night that they had to give you a try and they never got their chance. You sucked their cocks, but they never got a taste of that pussy of yours and now they all want a lick.” I figured if that was all they wanted, then I would be more than happy to let them all have a turn at licking my pussy. The thought was actually rather arousing. I walked past Devon to his music player and turned it on, letting his music blare while I sauntered back into the bedroom, looking over my shoulder at Devon and teasing him as I went by. He jumped up quickly and his group of friends followed him. I began dancing around the bed and taking off my dress, then slowly pulled the blankets off of the bed, throwing them wildly onto the floor , then crawling up on the mattress on my hands and knees. I rolled over on to my back and teasingly slid out of my panties, spreading my legs and rubbing my pussy for all of them to see. Devon was smiling as he walked up to me and leaned over between my legs. He buried his face in my pussy and began flicking his tongue across my clit, then licking and sucking on my labia. His tongue began to plunge into my cunt and then he stood up, looking at his 7 friends from the night before and the 4 new guys who had joined them and said “I told you how good her little muffin tasted and now ya’ll gonna get a taste.” The 7 guys from last night, who were wearing their robes, walked up to the bed and stood staring at my bald, wet cunt. I laid there with my thighs spread wide and waited to feel each of their mouths suck and lick on my moist opening.

Manny was the first guy in line and he motioned for the two new, younger guys to come forward. He told me that the one was his little b*****r, Ricky, and that he had just turned 18. The other was his cousin and that neither of them had ever really been with a woman like me, so they were going to get a chance to have some fun. Manny’s cousin quickly crawled between my legs and began to probe my pussy with his fingers and tongue and then he told Ricky to get up on the bed to let me suck his cock. The whole entourage moved forward to watch the younger guys and I watched Ricky unbuckle his pants and pull out his long, thin prick. I opened my mouth as he kneeled on the mattress near my head and I began to suck him off. Manny’s cousin licked me for a while and then the others lined up to tongue fuck me. I looked up to see many of the men in the room drop their robes and all of them stood there nude with their big, black cocks standing at attention. Ricky moved out of the way after a short while and another guy took his place. Three guys knelt over me, their erect poles waiting for my lips to take them in, all the while my pussy was being lick and sucked. I was so turned on that I began to cum, as my abdominal muscles tensed up and I moaned out loud, pulling the current cock from my mouth to take a deep breath. I couldn’t believe that I was getting so much pleasure from taking on all of these guys. Devin and his 12 friends were making it difficult for me to concentrate on sucking their cocks while they continued to each take turns finger fucking me and sucking on my sensitive clit. Two of the guys grabbed my hands and filled them with their stiff shafts. I began stroking them as my head bobbed back and forth on a long black pole. Two of the guys were holding my legs up as someone else began licking me. I felt something wrap around my wrists, but paid it little attention, as I was brought to another strong orgasm. Devon yelled something to everyone in the room and they all yelled back, but I was oblivious to my surroundings as my mind raced and my lips and tongue sucked away on another big, black log. The cock in my mouth was removed and suddenly, I was lifted into the air by my arms and legs and flipped over onto my stomach. I was moved over to the edge of the bed, my legs hanging over and my feet on the floor. I tried to stand up, but someone had their hand on my back. My arms were pulled out taught by two white robe belts, that were tied tightly around my wrists and then anchored to the posts of the bed. The music stopped and then Devon and Manny stood on the opposite side of the bed as I tried to lift my head to look at them.

I asked Devon what he was doing and he said that he was going to make a porn movie. Manny had a video camera that he was holding and he turned it on and aimed it at me. I explained to him that I never agreed to having any of the night filmed and Devon said that those were the rules for last night and this morning they had new rules. “I told all the fellas last night that your shit was hot baby! That’s why I brought along a few more friends today. They all got to taste that sweet pussy of yours, now they gonna get to tap that fine ass of yours.” Devon said. His posse cheered as Devon walked around to the other side of the bed and smacked my ass. I tried to look back, but it was difficult, since my arms were tied and I was being held down. “Since it is little Ricky’s birfday, he gets to tear off the first piece.” Devin tossed my bag on the bed and poured out the contents. He grabbed the bottle of Astroglide and I felt it pour down the crack of my ass. I felt Ricky’s hard cock probe my backdoor and then he pushed and drove his cock deep into my ass. I grunted as he pumped me and Manny filmed the entire event. All of the guys were chanting as the music started again and Ricky began to thrust forward much harder. Manny got up on the bed and moved in for a close up as Ricky’s cock slid in and out of my ass. Manny told him not to cum in me and that if he was going to cum, to let me suck him off. A couple of minutes later, Ricky’s cock was in my mouth and I was swallowing down a huge load of jizz. Someone else slid into me, this time into my pussy and they began to fuck me as three guys crawled up on the bed and held my head up by my hair to feed me their cocks. One cock after another went into my mouth as they controlled my head and all of the entourage took turns in either my cunt or my asshole. “Hows that feel Brandy?” Devon asked as Manny held the camera in my face. “I know you’re likin’ it girl. I saw you cumin earlier as we licked that pussy. This wasn’t at all what I had imagined when I took the job the evening before. I had experienced quite a few orgies and gangbangs since I had become an e****t, but this was out of my control. One of the guys who had been fucking me crawled over top of my back and aimed his cock at my face as Manny filmed him. I opened my mouth , thinking that he would shove his cock between my lips to swallow him, but he exploded all over my face and in my hair. Cum ran down my forehead and cheeks, stinging my eye as it clung to my eyelashes. “That looks so hot!” Manny yelled and the posse cheered with him while he filmed it all.

One of the guys was pumping my pussy really fast, his hard, thick cock spreading me wide, and I began to cum again as my head was guided to another black cock. I moaned out and Devon loved it as another guy stuffed his cock in my mouth and came. “Come on Brandy, tell him how good his dick tastes with your ass on it” Devin said, while Manny moved in to film the cum from the most recent guy running down my chin. Someone else shoved their cock quickly into my ass and I groaned out loudly into the camera.

Everyone in the room was taking their turn, in my mouth, in my well used pussy and in my once tight asshole. Manny was filming it all as some of them came in my mouth or on my face and just now, deep in my pussy. It didn’t seem to hinder the lust that filled the room and soon more of the guys were cumming in my pussy and ass. Devin moved up behind me and slapped my ass hard three, four, five times and then rammed his cock into my cum filled rectum. He was pumping me furiously while Manny filmed his cousin, as he stood on the bed over my raised up head and came all over my face. “You know this shit feels good Brandy. Your pussy is all wet, you done cummed like three or four times and my dick is fucking you good. Tell me you love it baby. Say my name. Come on, say it!” he ordered. Devon pulled my head back by my hair and slammed my ass with his rock hard cock. “Say it to the camera bitch!” The camera was in my cum covered face as I said “Oh yes Devon, you make may ass feel so good with that big, black cock of yours. Fuck me good baby.” Everyone yelled out and cheered and Devon kept fucking my ass with abandon. “Tell everyone how much you loved it last night when I busted a nut up in that sweet ass of yours Brandy.” Devin grunted out. “I loved it Devon. You’ve got the biggest cock baby and you fucked me so good.” I said into the camera as I grimaced. “Your cum was so hot and I need more now.” I stated between grunts. Devin was so turned on and I felt him ejaculate deep in my ass while someone stuffed their stiff cock in my mouth and exploded. I felt another cock slide into my pussy after Devon pulled his from my ass and came around for me to suck his dick. He held my head up for the camera as I licked and sucked his limp cock. Then Manny handed the camera to Devon and he went to take his turn. All of them were having their way with me and I was in no predicament to argue or to try to stop them. I had accepted this job and now I had to finish it. I pictured all 13 of their long, hard black cocks as the fucked me in each orifice and I couldn’t help but get wetter with excitement as I felt the newest cock fill my pussy with a load of sticky goo.

I felt strange, because I was enjoying the sex, but I wasn’t enjoying the situation. I wasn’t in control and that was the part that I most liked. Getting fucked and sucking all of their cocks was actually exhilarating and it led me to believe that my thoughts about being a real slut were true. Maybe I was a sex addict and this was how I got my fix. Fucking so many different men and allowing them all to cum in me as they pleased. The thought did bring a tingle to my pussy while Manny pounded me from behind. Little Ricky was back for another blow job and he wasn’t the only young black man to have regained his erection and came back for more that morning. I looked over at the clock on the bedside table and it was nearly 11:30 am, They had been fucking me for quite some time and my pussy and ass were dripping cum onto the floor as it ran from both of my openings and down my legs. Manny pulled his cock from my spasming pussy and found his way to my mouth to suck his wet, cum covered cock. Devon filmed him as he pulled it from my lips and sprayed my face with a huge amount of spunk. I couldn’t open my eyes and my face fell onto the mattress where I wiped it on the sheet. Someone else stood over my head and I felt them cum in my hair as they shot their load on my head from above. Everyone cheered again and I knew that I was being used like the slut that I was. It was 11:45 now and Devin told the guys to untie my wrists. I had lost count of the number of times I had felt them cum on or in me over the last 2 and a half hours. The guys who were done for good had already dressed or were in the process of getting dressed. Devin was the only guy still fully nude, as I rolled onto my back and laid there, while everyone stared at me.

I sat up and rubbed my wrists, then wiped some of the cum from around my eyes. I was covered in drying and fresh jizz and the sheet and mattress were getting soaked from the thick paste that oozed from my ass and pussy. Manny was still filming me as Devin crawled up on the bed and shoved me onto my back. He slid up between my legs and then stuffed his swelling black sausage into my gaping pussy. He looked down at my face as he began fucking me again and said “It ain’t 12 o’clock yet Brandy. I still get your ass till then baby.” He began fucking me faster and harder, as I closed my eyes and felt his cock ram me deeply. His pelvis slapped against mine, grinding my swollen clit against the base of his hard, thick penis. I reached up and grabbed both of his ass cheeks, pulling him in deeper as I began to cum again. I couldn’t believe it, but my body began to shudder in an intense orgasm. Devin started to moan also and he pulled his cock from my cum filled hole and slid up between my breasts. He titty fucked me for a few strokes and then sprayed my face with another large load. “Now that’s how you tear this shit up. That’s how I roll baby!” he shouted and his entourage clapped and gave him the encouragement he wanted. They all began to leave the room and I was left alone with Devon.

“Time to go baby, it’s noon and your done.” he said as he pulled on his robe. I sat there naked, surprisingly still wearing my clear stilettos and covered in cum. My hair, face neck, chest and lower extremities were covered with stickiness on nearly every surface. I asked him if I could shower first and he said no, that I could put on a robe and that he’d pay the hotel for it. I was going to have to walk through the hotel lobby and catch a cab looking like a huge used up whore. I’m sure I would get a lot of stares, but it was Vegas after all. I stuffed all of my things back into my bag and put on the robe, as I walked into the suite from the bedroom. I saw the camera that they had filmed me with setting on the couch and I told Devon that I had forgotten my wallet in the restroom. He offered to get it and in that moment I grabbed the camera and quickly left. I’m not sure if he didn’t notice it missing until later, but I was able to get a cab rather quickly and made it back to my hotel with a minimal amount of gawking. I showered and soaked in the tub for quite some time as I ordered in room service to relax. I had actually cum multiple times while I was being taken advantage of and had truly enjoyed the fucking I had received, so I wasn’t upset about that. I was more mad at me for putting myself in that situation. I pulled out the video and stuck it in the video player in my room. It was not the best made porn movie in the world by any means, but I got kind of turned on as I watched each and everyone of them fuck me with those huge black cocks of theirs. I found myself rubbing my pussy as I saw each of them cum in me and on me once, twice and a couple of them a third time. It was truly amazing that I had come out uns**thed and I thanked my lucky stars that none of them tried to hurt me and that I actually enjoyed every minute of it. It wasn’t the first and wouldn’t be the last time that I was fucked by a large number of guys, but it was one of the more memorable.
... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 424  |  
100%

OHGIRL: Deja Vu

It had been a while since I had done a bachelor party, but now that I was back to being an e****t, I had scheduled a few parties and this was my first one since I had retired nearly 15 years ago. Mikey was my chaperone and he was in the corner of the hotel room handling the music that was currently playing while the bachelor fucked me in the ass. He had seen me fuck and suck off quite a few men since we had been together, but this was the first time that he had been with me since I had been working again. I looked across the room and into his eyes as my breasts bounced back and forth with each thrust. I was grunting loudly while my client pounded my ass hard. He and his friends were extremely d***k and they had watched me blow their soon to be married friend before he decided that he wanted to fuck the “black hooker” in the ass. Five of them stood around me on the bed as I held myself up on my hands and knees and took his cock deep in my ass. I knew that Mikey was loving it and I was too, since I knew that I would soon be fucking the rest of them when he finished. I didn’t mind that they thought of me as a hooker or prostitute and as they d***k more, they called me by a few other adjectives and names.

I had stripped for the group of guys at first and strutted around the room nude, teasing them, as the party continued on into the late evening. They had originally introduced me as Brandy, the Stripper, when I arrived, but after two hours of heavy drinking, I became the little black slut when they called for me or talked about me to one another. “This whore needs a cock in her mouth.” Lance said to his buddies as he slapped my ass and jammed his long dick harder into my asshole. Lance was the bachelor and I had sucked his long white pole until it was stiff enough to slide into my behind with some much needed lubricant. He had bypassed my wet pussy and went straight for the anal sex to “give this black bitch something to remember him by.” as he had told his friends. His extremely curved prick took some effort to get into my slippery hole, but once he was in, he made sure to ram me as hard as he could for his groomsmen. Two of the others had their hard tools in front of my face without wasting much time and I was soon being fed two stiff pricks while I was “Lanced” from behind. He was enjoying his fun and all of his jokes and comments made his friends laugh all the harder as I grunted loudly with each stroke. His 9 inch, bent, dick truly was “tearing this shit up!” as he fucked me and yelled to the ceiling, then commented about how much this hooker was going to remember his cock.

Lance gripped my hair in his fist and pumped my head back and forth as I sucked on his friend’s hard members. I was being f***ed to deep throat each one of them as they took turns sliding their penises into my mouth. “Somebody else come fuck this bitch.” Lance said as he slowly pulled out of my ass and made his way to the bathroom to “Piss like a racehorse“, as he had loudly proclaimed to his friends, before jumping off of the bed. I watched his long, curved monster bounce up and down as he left the room and wondered who would fuck me next. One of the guys in my mouth moved behind me and lined up his cock with my cunt, then slid deep into me with one thrust. I moaned out loudly as one of the other young men placed his sausage between my lips. The two that had yet to join in were slowly getting undressed and watching their three friends enjoy my services. I looked over to see that their boxers were sticking out and that they were fully erect and waiting. I was going to get fucked good and hard tonight and my pussy tightened up on the rapidly pumping dick, that was currently inside of me, at the thought of that fact.

One of the other guys had traded places with his friend and I soon had another strange cock sliding in me. “Fuck her black cunt hard!” Lance yelled out to him as he re-entered the room. His friend began to really thrust in earnest and received a high five from Lance when he came back beside the bed to slap my ass hard. After about 30 minutes, all 5 of the guys had taken a turn in my mouth and pussy and Lance was erect again and requesting more time in my ass. “Are you ready for this big white cock in your black ass again?” He asked me as I bobbed my head on one of the guy’s dicks. “Mmmhhmmm” I hummed out in agreement as he rubbed a generous amount of Astroglide on the shaft and head of his huge cock. “That’s right, I knew you liked it you little whore.” he said as the current man in my pussy began to really pump me hard. “OH Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” my current sex partner yelled to his friends. The chant of “Feed it to her, feed it to her.” began to reverberate in the room as he withdrew his stiff prick and moved in front of me, while his friends dodged out of the way. His hard cock found my mouth and I reached up to stroke his shaft as they all watched in anticipation. A long, loud groan and a few expletives filled the air as a series of blasts filled my mouth with his hot, sticky semen. I kept sucking and pumping his throbbing boner as he continued to moan and my mouth filled with his white seed. I kept it in my mouth and showed it to them all before I swallowed it down and smiled at them.
“Yeah! What a sweet fuckin’ whore she is dude! We got ourselves a little black cum slut here!” my jizz depositor yelled out. I was soon surrounded once more as Lance stuffed my asshole and his friends took turns in my mouth. Lance drilled me with his upwardly curved probe and would occasionally take a break to let one of the other guys fuck me. My pussy took a pounding for the next hour as they all took turns penetrating my well used hole. Lance kept my anal opening lubed and gaping after each session in my behind and soon I had swallowed another two huge loads of cum. They loved watching me eat their spunk and the last guy had held his cock over my mouth to watch it squirt between my lips and fill my mouth before I swallowed it down too. Another hour passed as the final three decided to take turns double and triple penetrating me. It was awkward as I was moved into the cumbersome positions, but Lance’s stiff prick continued to drill my ass while I sat on his friend’s hard cocks. I was fed two more loads of warm goo before Lance began to finalize his night long tryst in my ass. “Take it all bitch.” he grunted out as he stuffed his dick as deep into me as he could. “I am going to fill that black ass up with my white cum.” he kept telling me as his friends rooted him on.

I was a little bit sore from the long amount of time that I had been being fucked and Lance and his friends loved the fact that they had really given their black hooker a night to remember. “You’re gonna remember us white boys.” Lance said as he pulled me from the bed and maneuvered me onto the floor near a footstool in the hotel room. My shoulders were on the floor as my ass and legs were held into the air and I was held against the footstool. Lance wanted to anally pile drive his cock into me while his friends watched and stood over me, angling his cock into my ass and sliding in balls deep. He began to bend at the knees and soon his long pole was driving deep into my ass and his balls were slapping on my butt with each downward thrust. They had paid me extra to allow them to take cell phone pictures that evening and now all five of Lance’s buddies were clicking away as he pounded me into the carpeted floor. They had taken photos throughout the night, but now they were watching the coup de grace as Lance skewered me with his long white dong, causing me to grimace and yell out with each hard thrust. I thought for sure that he would ejaculate soon, but he didn’t and my ass endured another 10 minutes as he pile drove his cock down into my worn out asshole. His friends were rooting him on and he kept his eyes closed as he kept his concentration and long stroked his pole into my anal sphincter.

I was still groaning as I watched one of the guys pull out his cock and begin stroking it as they all stood there watching the future groom slam the hooker that they had hired. Lance’s friend had gotten hard again and after about 5 minutes of pumping his cock he moved over and kneeled down on the floor over my head and covered my face in cum. Warm streaks of jizz sprayed my face and Lance congratulated his friend on the huge facial that he had given me. “Look at you lying there all used up, your face covered with cum and looking like the whore you are.” Lance stated as he looked down on me, his bent cock still rapidly drilling my butt hole. He threw his head back and groaned out and soon my ass was being filled with one huge blast after another as Lance orgasmed inside of my rectum. “Oooohhhhhhhhh yeah! You little fuckin’ whore!” he groaned out as he continued to pump me with his pole and his spunk oozed from my asshole. Lance pulled his still hard dick from my ass and then knelt over my cum covered face and guided his tilted rocket into my mouth. “Lick my big white cock clean you little black slut!” Lance ordered and soon his cum covered shaft was between my lips and pressing deep into my mouth as he fed me his curved member. “If any of you guys are hard again, I suggest you fuck this black chick in the ass.” Lance told his friends while he smacked his limp hot dog across my lips.

I took two more white cocks in my ass over the next 45 minutes and both of the guys took cell phone pics as they added their nut to my ass and my face, respectively. They enjoyed watching me as I used my fingers to scoop the cum from my face to my mouth and I teased them a little more before I used their shower to clean up. Lance and the others kept drinking and their talk continued about their fun hooker and what a great whore I was. They shared their photos with one another and I got to see a few of them when I returned to the room, after I had cleaned up and put on a sexy little outfit. I had been hired to stay all night with the group and three of the guys had passed out, including Lance, after a few lap dances. I played and teased the other three and ended up sucking off one of the last guys before the evening ended. Mikey helped me into my coat and gathered up my gear and tips before we said goodbye to the two guys still awake and left the hotel. As we drove home that early morning, Mikey pulled out his long, hard, white cock and I sucked him off and swallowed his big load to relieve his horniness from the entire evening. My pussy and ass had received a long hard fucking and I had swallowed quite a bit of cum before the party ended, but I knew that I had fulfilled my expectations and been the hottest and sexiest hooker that they were ever going to enjoy.

Two days had passed since I had performed at the bachelor party and Mikey must have fucked me 4 or 5 times during that period. He had truly enjoyed watching me be a whore and getting paid while doing it was the icing on the cake. If only Mikey could see me now, while I was sitting on the edge of the truck stop, motel bed, stroking and sucking off one of my regular clients. I had been meeting with the older circuit court judge for a few months and this must have been the 5th or 6th time that I had blown him. His affinity to black prostitutes is what had led him to hire me in the first place and he enjoyed cumming in my mouth and on my face during each session. He had fucked me once or twice, but we mostly spent our time with me sucking his cock. He was in his late 60’s and was nearing retirement, so we met secretly to preserve his reputation. “I’d like to watch you masturbate.” he said as my lips wrapped his shaft and I sucked on his stiff prick. I told him that it was fine and I slid back onto the bed and pillows to spread my legs. I was totally nude and he sat on the edge of the bed to watch intently while I began rubbing my clit and then, after licking my fingers, began to slowly slide two of them into my vagina. He stood back up and moved toward the head of the bed, leaning over to place his cock back into my mouth while I fingered myself. The judge reached down to hold my head with one hand and began squeezing my breasts with his other, while he watched.

My pussy was getting really wet and soon the sounds of my cunt slurping my fingers melded with the sound of me sucking on my clients rock hard pole. He was firmly erect today and he took me by surprise when he asked to lick my twat. He had never done so before, but I laid back and let him slide between my legs as his tongue and mouth went to work on my labia and hard clitoris. I came after a few minutes and he enjoyed the fact that he had gotten his hooker off. I was squirming in his grasp as he continued to lick me and eventually he slid up on top of me and began to fuck me. He had a large stomach and was fairly overweight and his age kept him from holding his weight up while he pumped my soaked hole. I was being crushed under his weight and was grunting and gasping for breath when his chest pressed against mine and he began to grind his cock into me. His face was red and he was soaked in sweat as he slid on my body, pressing his cock deep into my slit. He finally propped himself up onto his elbows and soon his groin was slapping against mine as his pace picked up and he fucked me faster. “Your pussy feels so good.” he told me as he leaned down to kiss and suck on my neck and ears. The judge had always pulled out and cum on my face, the couple of times that he had fucked me before, but this time he exploded deep in my vagina and I felt his thick semen splashing against my cervix as he pumped me full of his seed. He laid on me for a while, telling me how good it felt to cum in me and how this was the first time that he had cum in another woman other than his wife. I told him that he could cum in me anytime he wanted and that seemed to excite him as he began to grind his groin into mine again. His limp cock slipped out a few times and he finally gave up thoughts of another round and fed me his jizz covered, shriveled cock to clean up.

The judge left and I laid back to light up and smoke a cigarette, still naked and filled with cum. When I finished, cleaned up and left the hotel room, I made my way toward the truck stop diner to grab something to eat. I was famished from my sexual romp with the judge and sat in a booth to order. My food was delivered and while I was eating, one of the truck drivers that had been sitting at the counter made his way to my table and asked if he could join me. He made small talk for a while and was more than nice when he finally told me that he had seen me at the hotel before, always leaving a room after a man had left. He said that it only came to his attention because he found me so attractive. I accepted his compliment and then asked him why he was so interested. He told me that he always drove through town and that this was a regular stop for him at least 3 times a week. He explained that it got lonely on the road and wondered if I was available to keep him company on occasions. His name was John and he was very well spoken, asking me if I was a prostitute without saying those exact words. I smiled at him and told him that we might be able to work something out and then we began talking again as I finished my meal and he drank his coffee. Afterwards, we were both standing near his semi truck, smoking cigarettes, as I told him that I had never seen the inside of such a big vehicle. He invited me into his cab and it wasn’t long before I was naked and he was fucking me from behind.

John had a long ZZ Topp type beard and it had tickled me as he sucked and licked on my tits before he requested to do me doggy style. I held myself up while he pumped me from behind and it felt good to have his hard white cock sliding into me. I eventually ended up riding his pole as he laid back in his cab and he spewed a huge load of spunk into my well worked out pussy. We laid back and shared a cigarette as he fondled my breasts and tickled me with his beard. John was a nice guy and I had enjoyed our encounter. He was already telling me how he couldn’t wait until we met again, letting me know his schedule for the next month. He didn’t seem to mind paying me such a large amount for a truck stop fuck and by the look of the large wad of bills he carried, he could more than afford it. He gave me a little kiss on the cheek after helping me from his cab a short while later and asked me if I’d like to meet him again for lunch on the following day, since he’d be back through town. I checked my e****t schedule on my I-Phone and confirmed our date, while John joked about me fitting him in between all of the other clients on my list.

I pulled my Lexus beside John’s semi and got out to smoke a cigarette with him as he stood there watching me walk toward him. “I never tire of that sexy walk.” he told me as I stepped in to hug him. He kissed me opened mouth, his tongue darting in to taste my lips and tongue. . This was our 10th meeting in the last 3 weeks and his cock was rock hard as I felt him press it against me during our hug. We finished our cigarettes and I whispered into his ear to ask if he’d like me suck his cock as we stood between our vehicles. He loved my naughtiness and looked around before giving me the ok. I bent at my knees and soon his hard, pale pole was the only thing that I was smoking, as I blew him in broad daylight. John loved it as he guided my head by my hair back and forth on his rigid tool. Situated between his truck and my car made seeing us difficult at best, so I deep throated him, while I looked up into his eyes, to let him know that my cock sucking skills were well worth the money, that he was paying me, to do this and to fuck my pussy on a regular basis. I pulled up my dress to let him watch as I began fingering my cunt. My labia were already swollen from the excitement of having his dick in my mouth and small droplets of moisture dripped from my well used, open hole onto the pavement below, where I was squatting. The nearby highway traffic and wind drowned out most of John’s moaning and the slurping of my mouth as I worked his cock with my oral skills. I didn’t even hear the vehicle pull up behind mine until I heard the large blast of the siren from the police car. I jumped up quickly and John pulled up his pants while we stood there looking at the two officers as they got out of their car.

“Seems like somebody is having fun today.” the officer said as he approached us from behind. The other policeman circled to the front of my Lexus and wrote down my license number before blocking us in from the front of our vehicles. “Just talking to an old friend.” John said. “We were sitting behind you for nearly 2 or 3 minutes and it looks like you were doing more than talking.” the officer said with a smirk. “There have been reports of a lot of prostitutes working this truck stop, so we thought that we’d stop by to check it out.”
he told us. “You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you maam?” the officer asked me as he approached both of us. “We’re old friends.” John said “Just catching up on old times and sharing a smoke.” he told them while he pulled out his pack of cigarettes, handed one to me and placed one in his mouth.” John lit his smoke and I leaned over as he did the same for me, both of us inhaling deeply and trying to remain cool. The policeman asked to see both of our ID’s and John provided his while I got into my car to get mine from my purse. Each officer looked at our driver’s licenses and asked a few personal questions to verify our information. “Do you often give oral sex to men at the truck stop maam.” I was asked by the persistent police officer. “If I know them and like them, yes.” I answered with a grin as I took a long drag on my cigarette. “How much are you charging for blow jobs now a day Brandy?” he asked. I was taken aback by the fact that he had called me by my stripper and e****t name, which wasn’t on my license. The officer stepped up to me and asked me to lean against my Lexus and he patted me down before asking me to place my hands behind my back where he cuffed them.

The officer read me my rights as he placed me in his car and informed me that I was being taken in for suspicion of prostitution , indecent exposure and lewd conduct. He pulled my cigarette from my lips and stomped it out on the ground as I slid onto the back seat and they drove away. John watched me as we pulled out and I hoped that he wouldn’t get into trouble. “Well Brandy, it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.” the older of the two officers said. “You may not remember me, but I worked Vice nearly 23 years ago, before I was moved to my current position. Do you remember detective Glenn from Vice?” “Yes I do.” I told him, as I recalled how he and a handful of his officers used to fuck me for free in order to keep them off my back. “He retired some years ago, but I remember my first night out with him on a training run when he introduced us to “Cummy Bear“. I recognized you immediately. You haven’t really changed much. I’m surprised that you’re still a hooker, you seemed to have done well when you were younger. I figured you’d be retired by now.” the officer said as he continued with his story. “You may not remember me, but my name is Jankowski.” When he said his name I remembered him immediately. He was one of the men that Glenn had ordered to fuck me in a motel room when they had arrested me for prostitution. He seemed reluctant at the time, but he had no problem stuffing his cock in both my ass and pussy that night, before feeding me a load of cum. No wonder he remembered my “Cummy Bear” nickname so well.

“I often felt guilty about that night until I worked in Vice for nearly 18 years, now I know that Glenn was right about the majority of you hookers.” he said sardonically. “Seeing that nearly 25 years have passed since that night and you’re still sucking cock for a living. It makes me believe that everything he said about you is true. That’s why I’m going to train my rookie partner, Peterson here, in the same manner that I was trained by Glenn. So if things are still the same, then I know that I can rely on your utmost cooperation. Isn’t that right?” Jankowski asked me, as I sat there knowing exactly what I was being expected to do. The old warehouse was dark and dusty, but that didn’t keep Jankowski and Peterson from pulling off my dress and taking turns fucking me on an old, dusty, wooden table. One of them kept my hands held above my head while the other laid between my legs and pumped me, then they traded positions to enjoy the same. After taking turns with me for quite some time, I was given a reprieve from lying on the dirty table and bent over it as they each took a turn in my ass. Jankowski nearly repeated the same lines to Peterson, as Glenn did to him during the night of his initiation into the Vice Squad. He laughed as he told Peterson that he could tell if I was a whore by the fact that there was no difference in fucking my big, worn out pussy and fucking my loose ass. “This girls been fucked so much during her life that fucking her in one hole is just like fucking her in the other.” he told Peterson. “I remember when she took on about 7 of us on the night I met her and she could have probably done the whole squad. She’s been a hooker for well over 30 years by my estimates, so make sure you don’t fall in and get lost.” he said with a laugh , while Peterson slammed me from behind.

I took their cocks and hard fucking as I did when I was younger and figured that if it kept me out of jail and my reputation with my k**s from blowing further out of proportion, then I would do what they wanted. “Let’s see if “Cummy Bear” still has the same tastes as she used to.” Jankowski said as he pulled his cock from my ass during his turn and pushed me to my knees to suck him off. He filled my mouth with a huge load of spunk and shortly thereafter, so did his partner. I swallowed it all down and they both got a kick at making me lick them clean when we were done. They left me naked near the warehouse, holding my dress and shoes as they pulled away in their squad car. I dressed and walked to the nearest place that I could borrow a phone, where I called John to come and get me, since my purse and belongings were still in my car. He brought me back to the truck stop and we ended up finishing where we had left off, but this time in the back of his cab. I didn’t tell him what had happened, explaining that they had released me due to a lack of evidence. I laid there thinking about it, as John filled me with his hot jizz, and it brought back memories of my youth and the slut that I had once been and continued to be. I orgasmed along with John, as he ejaculated deep in my wet cunt , while my mind raced at how my holes had been filled by all of the men that day and how I was satiated by their warm cum. Maybe the police officers were right. I was the same whore today as I was when I was younger….and I loved it.
... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 595  |  
100%

OHGIRL: Porn Star 1

I had been stripping for just a little over 5 years and was now 23 yrs old. I was in my junior year of college and it was time for me to try something else. I had made more than enough money as an e****t to take quite a bit of time off, so I decided to use my summer vacation to fly out to Los Angeles and give adult movies a try. During my visits to Vegas over the last few years, I had made a lot of contacts and I still kept in touch with many of them. My first ever visit to Las Vegas was during the Adult Film awards and I still kept in touch with a big movie producer and distributor, named John. I had visited him on a couple of trips to work in Vegas and he had flown me out on a number of occasions over the years to be his weekend companion and to also try to twist my arm to work for him. Since I had worn out my welcome at two different strip clubs in the last five years and since the vice squad was making my life miserable, after they had busted me a few months before, I flew out to LA to become a porn star.

My classes were over for the summer, so I locked up my condo and parked my car, then I flew out to LA to try my luck in adult movies. I had never really wanted to do adult movies, but I had recently been getting a lot of jobs where my clients wanted to either photograph me or film me having sex. With the advent of digital cameras and video recorders, it was so easy to make pornography. I’m sure there were already quite a few photos or videos of me floating around on the internet or in my client’s personal files. I had made much more money when I had let them film me having sex with them and I’m sure that there were others whom had filmed me without my knowledge. When I did bachelor parties or anytime I stripped at a club, there was always someone with a camera. My client the night before had filmed me sucking his cock and really got off when he was able to watch replays of his cum spraying across my face and into my mouth afterwards.

I was going to be staying with John for the next 4 months in LA. I had been to his mansion in Malibu before and he had told me that I could stay with him. He had four guest rooms at his home and three of them housed a stable of his contract girls. There were two of us staying in each room and I was going to be rooming with a girl named Sabrina. John had said that she was a pale skinned, blonde girl and that he thought that the contrast between the two of us was sexy. I was told that his girls were to be at all the parties that he hosted and that we were to always be sexy, alluring and available to all of his friends and business partners. Each of us girls, that were paired up, were supposed to appear to be bisexual in public, so that anyone seeing the women that were under contract with his company, would think that we were the sexiest women in the porn industry. John would also choose which of his girls would attend any parties or public events with him. He may choose one of us, or from what I’d heard, up to six of us to e****t him to any public or private outing. I immediately met Sabrina when I moved my stuff into the room that we were sharing. She was a very attractive girl and was also 23 years old. Unlike me, she had went directly into porn when she was 19 and had already been in over 200 movies. She was very sweet and definitely lived the porn star lifestyle. She began showing me the ropes that first weekend I was in LA.

The first two days I spent at the mansion John was having a party. I had just signed an exclusive contract with his company the day I flew in and he wanted me to celebrate with him and some of the people I would be working with. The first night was a blur, because Sabrina and I had d***k a lot of champagne. I was never a big drinker and when I did get d***k, I was a much bigger slut than I normally was when sober. Many of the people at the party were smoking pot and doing other d**gs, but I just stuck with the alcohol as that was more than I needed. The party was huge, with over 50 guests and John had 10 of us contract girls in attendance. Each of us were wearing only net thigh highs, spiked chokers and a sexy pair of 8 inch stilettos. John thought that it would be sexy if we hung out and danced and occasionally made out with the other girl with whom we were paired. Most of the guests at the party were directors, producers, business partners or friends of John. Most of the men at the party were by themselves, but a few had brought either their significant other or one of their own sexy e****ts. As the alcohol flowed and the d**gs were smoked or snorted, the activities really took off later that evening. There were people having sex all over the house and outside around the pool. Everywhere you looked there was some sort of sex going on. It was one huge orgy and I was part of it. The alcohol had severely lowered my inhibitions and I fell into the flow with everyone else. I’m not sure how many men I fucked or cocks that I sucked, but I’m sure it was the same that I had done in one really busy night as a stripper or e****t. From one room to another we girls went, taking part in anything and with anyone that requested us. Sabrina and I were a hot commodity and since I was a newbie, we attracted a lot of attention. There were times that we were surrounded by at least 10 naked men as they all took turns with both of us. Sabrina kept giving me more champagne in between group and individual sessions and before I knew it, I was even smoking some of her cigarettes, while we took breaks cleaning up or just relaxing before someone else grabbed us. I wasn’t a big drinker and had never smoked before, but I guess you have to try everything at least once.


I was lying nude in a tangle of arms and legs, covered in dried cum and other fluids I couldn’t identify, when I woke up early the next morning. Surprisingly I didn’t have a hangover, but my breath was probably reeking from the booze and the cigarettes, and probably also from all of the licking and sucking I had done, whether it was pussy, ass, or cock. I got cleaned up and met John in the kitchen for breakfast. He had a household staff that helped to clean up, cook and get the guests out and on their way. He gave me a big kiss and told me that I had made a good impression the night before. He said that there was going to be a pool party that afternoon and later in the evening another late night get together. John said that it would be a nude pool party, so there was no need for a bathing suit. He was a big fan of the professional and college football teams in the area, so he had invited a bunch of athletes over to schmooze with. I laid around the pool early, before the guests arrived, drinking mimosas with Sabrina and 4 of the girls from the night before. The alcohol kicked in pretty quickly and soon all of us were d***k and making out by the pool. When the athletes started arriving, a few of them joined in and all 6 of us girls were soon getting fucked or sucking the cocks of a bunch of local college athletes.

I found myself in the pool, being floated back and forth between 6 or 7 good looking, muscular men. It was easy for them to hand me back and forth in the water and bounce me on their cocks, as I wrapped my legs around them. Water isn’t the best lubricant to fuck in and my pussy was getting really sore from the pounding I was taking and the chemicals in the pool. After a few suggestions, I found myself on my back, lying on a pool chair, with my legs spread and sticking straight up in the air, while a group of athletes stood around me. They were all taking turns fucking me and stuffing my mouth with their cocks. I didn’t think that there was an end to the number of men at the party, but eventually I had sucked off all of my admirers and was able to get another drink and share a cigarette with Sabrina to relax. John made his way over to me and interrupted a few of the men who were talking to us girls. He apologized for stealing me and invited me over to meet an idol of his. I didn’t really know who the guy was, but apparently John’s friend was a big named athlete and he had seen me entertaining a group of guys when he arrived. He must have liked what he saw, since John brought me over to give him my personal attention. We made some small talk, as I continued to smoke and drink, until he leaned over and bluntly told me that he wanted to fuck me in private. I was sitting on a chair next to him and I grabbed his hand and led him to a guest room. He undressed and we made out for a little while and then he pulled out a glass vial of cocaine and sprinkled it on my breasts and then snorted it off. He put a small line on his long, black cock and told me to do the same. I had never done d**gs before, so I was a bit hesitant. I didn’t want to irritate him or to have him tell John that I wasn’t being very acquiescent, so I snorted the line as I had watched a few others do the night before and then I licked and sucked him for a while.

I’m not sure how long we were fucking, but I was bouncing on his huge cock like it was a pogo stick. I was so strung out and everything was going so fast. The party had started at noon and when I had brought him back to the guest room it had been around 3 pm. As I looked over at the clock it was now 4 pm and we had been fucking for what seemed like forever. His cock had found all of my holes and he just wouldn’t stop and in honesty, I didn’t want him to. We fucked on the floor, the bed, and any other surface we could find. I had been riding his cock while he laid on his back, when I felt a pair hands on my shoulders. I looked up and John was crawling up on the bed to join us. He was naked and his hard, white cock bounced up and down as he got behind me and then leaned me forward over his football idol. He slid his cock into my ass and I began to moan as both of their cocks filled me. They fucked me like that for a while and then traded places as they kept me sandwiched between them. John’s idol had some serious stamina, because John eventually came in my ass and his friend kept fucking my pussy until nearly 5 pm. I was tired and sore when his friend left and John told me to get ready for our evening party. I couldn’t believe what I was doing and I had only been in LA for two days. I laid in the soaking tub, smoking a cigarette, as I contemplated my rapid change in behavior. I had truly become part of the LA porn lifestyle, something that I never thought would have happened. I told myself that I was just immersing myself into the environment to fit in and I’d hoped it was true, but as I lit up another cigarette, grabbed a drink and entered the party wearing a slinky, sheer dress and heels, I had a few self doubts.

The party ended up just like the one the night before, but all of the people were different. I met so many new faces and found myself smoking a joint as I sat on some guys cock and rode him. Later on, I was in a room on my knees, sucking four or five different cocks, then somebody was fucking me on a pool table and before the end of the evening I was back in the pool getting fucked by another group of guys. According to John, most of the men attending the party were actors whom I might be having on screen sex with in the near future. I guess that would have attributed to the size of their genitalia and how they fucked me. I was laying on my bed when I woke up that morning, with three other naked men. I remembered them all fucking me before we fell asl**p. Each of their cocks filling my mouth, pussy and ass. I was definitely preparing for my life in porn. I could still feel their cum inside of me as I got up and lit another cigarette. Instead of going to shower, I walked out by the pool and sat in a chair to enjoy the sun. I wasn’t the only person awake, as a good looking guy named Dan came out to stand beside me and have a smoke. I didn’t remember him from the night before, but I’m sure I would have by the look of his long cock hanging by my face. He moved closer to me and his cock was definitely filling my peripheral vision. I smiled up at him and just knew what he wanted as he put his hand on my head and pulled me toward him. I sucked his cock while smoking my cigarette, slowly blowing the smoke on his balls and long, white shaft, as it grew even longer. I took my time to lick him and suck him good between each puff and he seemed to enjoy it while I stroked him in my mouth with my burning cigarette still in my hand. As my cigarette burned down, Dan finally groaned out and filled my mouth with his hot seed. I swallowed his huge load and then took a final drag on my cig before I went to clean up.

Three weeks of daily parties, get togethers, orgies and gangbangs went by before John had set up my first movie scene. In the 21 days that I had been in LA, I had been d***k every day and had slept with so many different people that it would have been nearly impossible to keep track. If I had been getting paid, as I did back home, I could have quit working for at least 3-4 months. Each night had been a constant barrage of people fucking me or me sucking cock. Not everyone finished in me, but as they made their rounds between all of us women, I had probably engaged in some sort of sex with nearly 75 percent of all of the people that attended every party. Between 5 to 50 people passed through John’s house on a daily basis and it seemed as if I fucked them all. I hadn’t made one dime in the porn industry and I had already fucked or sucked off probably well over 150 different people. Not that I hadn’t done the same as an e****t. I’m almost positive that I had slept with well over 1500 different men in the 5 years since I had become a stripper, but that had taken 5 years. In 21 days my pussy, mouth and ass saw nearly as many men as I did in 3 or 4 months. But I put my thoughts behind me as I walked on the set for my first scene. I was playing the part of a school girl in an all black cast movie and would be shooting a DP with two well hung black men this afternoon. I finished my cigarette, while the makeup girl touched up my face and hair, and then I walked on the set to fill my role.

The sex was a lot different from real sex. We were stopped quite a bit between takes, to change positions and to move the lighting and the cameras. It took nearly 2 hours to film the scene as both of my co-stars fucked me in my ass, pussy and mouth. Their huge cocks pounded me hard during each take and in the end they both covered my face with their hot spunk. I was excited as I posed with their cocks in the end and their jizz ran down my face. I was now a porn star and hopefully the money would come rolling in along with more acting jobs. ... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 822  |  
94%
  |  2

Don't show up the football squad

I was watching the football squad go through their practice, the coach had asked me to come down to the field and observe the practice and if I wanted I could be his walk on tight end. I was already on the track team and was pretty fast, no, not the fastest, but pretty fast.

After a few skirmishes, coach came over and asked me to take the position of tight end. I lined up the ball was snapped and the quarter back slammed the ball into my mid section as I ran by. Having the breath almost knocked out of me slowed me a little.

I quickly gathered my wits and charged forward, slipping past the defensive line wasn't hard. I had watched and noticed that they followed each other all the time, so I broke left and back right in quick fashion, causing two of the star defensive players to look really silly as I went pass them.

I trotted to the end zone and celebrated like it was areal game, this made the defensive squad mad as hell. Coach had to make them run four laps for trying to rough me up.

I was in the locker room when the squad entered, no one spoke to me as I dried off. Coach entered and told the squad how bad they looked and should be glad that I was not on another team. Coach also told them that I had not yet joined the squad and that they should make me feel welcome, coach bid us good night and told the squad captain to lock up the gym when we finished.

As coach disappeared around the corner, one of the guys went to watch him, he returned and exclaimed 'coach has left the building,' some of the guys gave a nervous laugh.

Two large blockers came over to me and stood one on each side, I looked at them and asked 'what's up fellows, 'Dale the largest of the two slapped me across the face so hard that I flew in to Darwin's arms, just like I was thrown there.

Darwin wasted no time in placing me in a full nelson, his huge arms locked behind my head my arms flailing in the air. Darwin lifted my feet from the floor I was standing on my tip toes when I realized that Darwin's huge cock was between my legs.

You could say that his cock was sort of holding me up in the air. I cried 'let me go you bastard,' Dale moved to me and grabbed my cock and pulled me off Darwin,s cock. Darwin's cock slid up between my buttocks and poised it self at my anal opening. Panicking I cried 'no don't fuck me in the ass.'

The entire room fell silent, every one looked our way. Darwin was standing there holding me in a full nelson, Dale holding my cock in his hand. Dale pulled my cock causing my mid section to follow. Than Dale slowly pushed me back to Darwin's rigidly huge cock, Darwin was slowly rotating his hips forcing his cock head into my anus.

I cried 'please don't do this, it's not right, come on Dale, Darwin stop, please stop.' Darwin was already grunting trying to stick his huge cock head into my anus. Dale was gripping my cock in his vise like grip and pulling me forward and forcing me back onto Darwin's enormously rigid cock.

Darwin's cock was leaking pre-cum like g=crazy and soon my butt hole was painted with this natural lubricant. Dale pulled me forward and pushed me back to Darwin. Darwin plunged forward as Dale f***ed me back, Darwin's rubbery hard cock head slid pass my outer anal ring stretching my butt hole so wide that I cried out in pain, 'NOOOOO.'

Darwin's cock was inside my anus and he was making sure that it wasn't coming out. On my toes with Darwin's huge cock in my butt and Dale jacking my cock back and forth I started to get horny. Dale laughed and said 'look at this bitches dick, it's getting hard.'

With his free hands Dale reached up and pinched my nipple between his fore finger and thumb. I was trapped and my ass was being fucked by another jock in a room full of horny teenagers. Darwin pumped my butt for a few more minutes before stiffening and howling like a banshee.

I could feel his baby making fluid flood my rectum as he shoot his spunk into my anal cavity. Darwin let go of my arms and for a moment I was suspended on to his spurting cock. I fell forward and Dale caught me and pulled me across one of the dressing benches.

My legs splayed open and my butt hole dripping man juice, some one scampered between my legs and slammed his cock into my butt hole before I could close my legs. I cried out in pain and surprise as another jock entered my opened anus, and started to fuck my butt like it was the end of the world.

As soon as he unloaded his buckets of man spunk another hard prick filled the void between my legs. All sixteen of the jocks in the locker room plowed into my butt, some two or three times.

When Dale had finally shot his load into my wrecked rectum, he slid his cock from my flooded behind and told me 'we don't want no bitches on our team, we just want to fuck them.'

I slowly crawled from the bench and staggered to the shower, I got under a shower head and was cleaning my self up. Darwin came in and grabbed me by the neck and f***ed me to my knees and made me suck his funky cock till he flooded my tonsils with his man juice.... Continue»
Posted by d4david 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 572  |  
85%
  |  3

OHGirl and Velvet: Gangbang Girls

Velvet:
Cum splashed across my face and two large streams hit my open mouth as another of the 28 men, who were performing in my newest Japanese Gangbang and Bukakke film, covered me with their jizz. My legs were spread while one Asian cock after another speared my gaping slit and pumped me until it was ready to erupt into my mouth and onto my face. I had toured Florida for a week before I had flown to Japan and this was the third gangbang film I had taken part in, since I had arrived five days before. I had been terribly busy shooting my new fetish bukakke films and also performing as an e****t during my free days. I had been to Japan in the past and my reputation had made me a hot commodity to my fans there. I had so many potential customers backlogged and lined up to fuck me that I could have stayed in Japan for the next 3 months and fucked 2 or 3 men every day. Of course, I was only here for another two weeks, so I just laid back and opened my mouth wider as two men blasted my face at the same time. I took both of their cocks into my mouth and sucked on them, tasting their semen before another male actor stood over my face to jack off. I was in heaven and couldn’t wait to swallow another load of thick, sticky jizz. My hormones were out of control and I just wanted to fuck.
My agent had scheduled me to do 8 different gangbang and cum fetish films while I was in Japan, since my fans loved my cum addiction. I had done quite a few gangbang facials and cum swallow videos since I had become a porn star and they had been my forte. I loved the taste of cum, the feeling of it as it filled my mouth and sprayed my face and I could swallow gallons of it if they wanted. I had sucked off over 7000 different men in my life and I was only 22 years old. It was my gift and luckily I enjoyed it. The shoot that I was taking part in today was my 6th movie since I had arrived and was set up to break my record. The director had been planning this video for over four months and he had a large room that was going to accommodate the influx of the 250 men that were going to be feeding me their cum. I was actually excited and was doing a few interviews with adult film newsies, fan websites and bukkake fetish groups who had paid to watch in the audience. The film was to start out with me being fucked by the first 25 or 30 men who would facialize me and then the other men would move in to cum on my face, when they were ready. A huge, clear plastic bowl was nearby for my two female helpers to hold under my chin to catch the cumshots that missed or dripped from my face.
My two, sexy Asian helpers were also the fluffers who prepped some of the guys before they ejaculated on me. At the end of the shoot, I was going to be drinking the cum from the bowl and the thought of drinking the jizz of 250 different men was kind of a turn on. I was smoking a cigarette as I did my answers and questions for the interviewers, sitting in a director’s chair nude, waiting for my cue to enter the set. I began to finger my pussy and pull on my nipples as the time approached, getting wet for my record breaking, extreme fetish film. The director rang a buzzer for the set to clear and quiet down and I deeply inhaled my last puff before I put out my cig and sauntered across the way, teasing the guys while I blew out my smoke and played with my tits. About 8 or 10 men surrounded the padded lounger on which I was to be fucked and cum on and when I got there, they pulled me down onto it and began to work me over.
My pussy was licked and so was my asshole, while I sucked one cock after another for the preliminary sex. My pussy was soaked and it didn’t take long before the first actor began ramming his dick deep in my twat. All of the men roughly fucked my pussy and ass for the next 20 minutes and then they all were directed to start cumming in my mouth and on my face. One blast of hot spunk after another filled my mouth and sprayed my face. The actors used their cocks to scoop the sperm into my mouth and I continually swallowed for the camera crew as they caught all of the action. More men moved in and soon I had almost finished with the first 30 men, as my gaping pussy and ass were pounded and double penetrated before I was fed more cum. I came three times before my Asian helpers moved in to use their fingers to sc**** the jizz from my cheeks and eyes into my mouth. They stroked some of the men as they ejaculated on me and held the bowl to catch the overflow. The flow of the volunteers was moving along well as I approached the 50 man mark and the directed began to let a few more of the men fuck me in order to get themselves erect. I kept my legs spread as more men slid between them to stuff my wet cunt and I came again as I felt a blast of jizz hit the side of my face while a well hung, uncut Japanese actor slammed my asshole with his prick. The director kept everything moving along and my face was glazed with a solid coating of semen. My handmaidens kept it from pasting my eyes shut, but it took a lot of work as a bell rung to number the 100th cum shot. I blew bubbles with the sticky mess and swallowed it for the camera before I was ordered to get on my hands and knees to be taken from behind by another group of men who were waiting.
I was fucked from behind as I sucked off my fellow actors, their warm, sticky ropes of whiteness dripping from my face and filling the bowl even more. I tried to swallow as much as I could, but the aim of most of the men was not the greatest. The men were alternating between fucking my pussy and ass and I was getting a little sore after the 80th man allowed to fuck me had pulled out and cum on my face. Two hours passed and we had reached 200 male ejaculations, half of whom had fucked me prior to their orgasm. Only another 25 or more, the director said as I let him know that my cunt had taken enough. A stream of spunk streaked my face with 5 or 6 lines of cum before the next guy’s cock drooled into my open mouth and I swallowed him. I was on my side now, while one of my girls held my leg up and the men slid into my gaping crack from behind me, on the lounger. The other girl held the bowl to catch more goo as it dripped from my chin. I was down to 8 men left when the director ordered me to ride a few of them as I sucked off the remainder. I was bent forward by another guy and dp’d while I did so and I came one more time as I sucked off the last two men who had fucked my ass and pussy. The last two men came in my cunt and I squatted over the bowl to let my pussy drain their warm semen into the collection of fresh jizz.
My hair was matted with sperm and my face and tits were sticky with the semen that had been sprayed on me for the last 3 hours. I sat back on the lounge chair, by cunt a huge gaping hole for the camera to view as I spread my legs and leaned back, smiling for the camera, which came in for a close up of my cummy face and lips. I opened my mouth and my two Asian helpers held the bowl above my face and prepared to slowly pour it into my mouth while I sat there. I was licking my lips and teasing the camera before the nearly half quart of cum began to drip in a large thick cord into my mouth. I swallowed a mouthful and then took another offering. It took 7 different tilts of the bowl for me to finish off the entire contents from all 250 men, but I had done it and now the cameras panned in to see me blow bubbles and use my fingers to play with the cum before I swallowed my last batch. I waved to the camera and then got up and sauntered off the set before they cut. I immediately lit up a cigarette and then sat for an exit interview. The cum was drying on my face and body while I smoked and answered questions and then I finally finished and entered the shower, that they had set up for after the filming. I was dressed and left, after speaking with my director, smoking another cigarette while I was driven back to my hotel by a limo. I had swallowed so much cum and I was full, so I didn’t even eat dinner that evening. I sent a text to Mikey and my daughter, bragging about my newest film and then fell asl**p until late the next day. I had a date that night with a paying fan, so I relaxed some more before getting into a sexy outfit and taking a limo to my clients place. It was time to get fucked once again.

OHGirl:
I was as busy as ever and I had rarely had time to have sex with the lovers whom I normally shared myself. My k**s and granddaughter were a handful and I was once again taking hormone treatments in order to ovulate so that Mikey and I could do another in vitro fertilization. We had agreed to have one more c***d, to make it an even ten that we had raised, not including my husband’s little girl with our daughter. I was excited about it and we had a lot of time to plan and discuss our plans while Velvet was overseas filming and touring. I wished that I could just fuck my husband and have his c***d, but due to my previous surgery, to sterilize myself after my 5th c***d, it was impossible. The doctor was going to remove a few eggs and do the process in a lab before implanting them. My last procedure had impregnated me with triplets and although we only wanted one more c***d, the possibility of a multiple birth pregnancy existed. It was a chance we took to increase our f****y and now that we were home with one another again, it made us feel young again and as we did when we had begun our f****y. Of course, only one of my c***dren belonged to Mikey. My original intent was for him to be the father of all of my k**s, but it didn’t work that way for someone as promiscuous as me. I had become pregnant 5 times over the span of 6 years, having c***dren to 5 different men whom I had slept with. I had always been upset with my choices, but it was the risk you took when you fucked as many men as I had bareback.
When I got finished with my appointment and my d**g treatment, I decided to stop off for a little fun with Marvin. He had been leaving messages about our website and pushing for me to set up some cam shows, but I had explained my plans to have another baby and I felt bad about putting him off. We had been regular lovers in the past, when I was working on my site full time, and he had worked hard to keep the content filled with groups of men fucking me for my fans, even setting up fan participation shows. Today, I was going to let him fuck me on cam and do an impromptu shoot. It didn’t take Marvin long to get the computer and cams up and after just 45 minutes of twitter advertising, I had over 800 men waiting for our planned show. I stripped for the camera and then sucked Marvin’s cock while he use the cam zoom in on my oral skills. Marvin licked my pussy and fingered me until I came and then he fucked me for my fans.
I pushed back with each of his thrusts and moaned out as he came in me and filmed his splooge spilling from my just fucked gaping slit. I sucked on his sticky cock and then smoked a Swisher Sweet cigar and answered a post show chat. I hadn’t smoked in nearly two weeks and had no cigarettes with me, so I found a cigar in Marvin’s apartment to light up. I was halfway done with my cigar when Marvin called a few of my old camera crew over and soon I was being fucked again for my fans. Three of them stuffed my holes with their cocks and I finished the rest of my cigar once they had filled my ass with 3 huge loads. All of them wanted to take me anally and Marvin thought it would be sexy for them to insert their tools into my ass when they jizzed. My rectum was filled with sperm and I spread my butt cheeks to show off to the cameras. It had been a while since I had been gangbanged and I had enjoyed it immensely. I eventually returned home and began my job as a full time Milf once again.
Velvet:
I couldn’t remember being so busy and taking so many cumshots in such a short period of time. My hormones were raging and Japan was the perfect place for me. I could probably film every day if I wanted and still not get enough, but my 8 films in two weeks and the 12 fans that had hired me for their pleasure had really been tiring. My last film had me lying on a thin bench, on my stomach, with one leg on each side. I held myself up as I sucked off the incoming males who were performing in my final bukkake gangbang. 50 in all were participating and as I blew them to erection, they moved up behind me to pump my pussy. Each of them came in my gaping cunt and their jizz oozed from my hole during the shoot and filled a container that was built into the bench, just under my groin. I took all of their blasts deep in my meaty crack and as I pushed the last drop of the spunk from my twat, tensing my muscles and forcing it to drain into the container, the director filmed my pussy up close, catching all of the white, hot sticky baby batter that had been ejaculated inside of me. I removed the cum-filled container and then proceeded to drink the entirety for the camera. I swallowed it all down and licked it clean as best I could, with my long pierced tongue. I made sure to gargle and savor the thick goo between each gulp, so that my cum fetish fans would know the depth of my depravity while they watched their favorite black whore get fucked and then drink the cum of the 50 Asian men whom had filled her with their seed.
I was tired from the trip and all of my activity and truly looking forward to going back home. I needed a rest and I longed to see my baby and her father, but my agent, Rudy, had called and due to many requests, had prolonged my stay for nearly a month longer. He wanted me to add more fetish content while I was in demand and Japan was just the place to do so. I sent a text to Mikey and explained my situation, but as usual, he was so understanding. I loved him so and wished that he was one of the many men that had been fucking me recently, but I would have to wait to be in his arms again. In the mean time, my pregnant ass was going to be involved in an internal cumshot gangbang in two days and I had some time to rest and fuck a few more of my paying fans. This was going to be a very lucrative trip and it was also going to be a very sexy and fun time for a sex addict who just couldn’t get enough. Japan bukakke film producers came up with millions of ways to let large groups of men fuck you and cover you with cum. They were experts and I loved it. The taste, the feel and each film was a fantasy for me.
Another two weeks passed and I kept in contact with Mikey and my daughter in Ohio and my boyfriend and lover, Nelson, in Las Vegas, via texts and phone calls. Mikey’s constant photos of our daughter kept me up to date on her growth and Nelson’s sexting photos kept me up to date with his current porn jobs. I missed quite a bit while I was gone, but I had been very busy fulfilling all of my film obligations. I had shot another 7 gangbang films and on one of my free days, had taken part in an online cam show. Marvin had set it up with a Velvet Crush Fan Club Website located in Tokyo. The fan site had paid a fee to shoot a gangbang orgy and bukkake, staring me and over 100 of the 350 current Japanese members of my club. I had fucked so many different men during this trip and every day I was here, I added more. Large numbers of cocks and quantities of cum had characterized my most recent shoots, as I fulfilled the dreams of many of my fans by being gang fucked and ejaculated on. My new films were extreme cum-fetish films and luckily I was a cum freak. By the time that I was going to be leaving Japan, I will have probably had sex with nearly 1000 different men. That was only possible when you were shooting films that included anywhere from 25 to 250 men and that was what I had been involved in since I had arrived.
I would have never thought that I would have had sex with so many Asian men in my life. During my month and a half long working tour, I had kept track of my numbers and during the 23 gangbang films, two cam shows and my various e****t jobs, I had fucked 1,142 different men. Each and every film had found me swallowing glasses and bowls of cum and my face being covered with semen as it and my mouth were the target for most money shots. I had done a large number of internal cumshots in both my ass and pussy, also drinking the sperm that had leaked from both of my well used holes. I was being once again seen as a gangbang girl by the porn industry and that was not what I wanted. Luckily my status as such was mostly from my Japanese fans, but my movies would eventually make it to Europe and America and it was only a matter of time before I was once again stereotyped in the industry. I would be returning home in two days and after a nice vacation of 3 weeks, I would be back to making main stream porn. I couldn’t wait to get back to my baby and her daddy and as I sucked my current client’s cock and then guided him into my wet slit, I thought of Mikey while I was pumped by an elderly businessman whom had paid me quite a bit to fuck him. He creamed inside of me while I rode him and I left shortly afterward, stopping outside to smoke before being picked up by a cab to return to my hotel. I was extremely surprised when I returned, to see my lover, Nelson, waiting for me in the lobby. He had gotten a gig in Tokyo to do a few scenes and luckily we had a day left to visit before I departed.
We had no longer gotten back to my room before our clothes were off and I was sucking Nelson’s horse-sized cock. We hadn’t seen each other in nearly two months and I missed his stiff, sawed-off baseball bat plunging the depths of my slutty hole. My legs were pressed up to my ears as he pounded me hard and long with his gigantic tool and I screamed in ecstasy as his cock drove me into the mattress. Cum gushed from my pussy as I orgasmed the first time and then again just 5 minutes later while Nelson shoved three of his fingers into my twat to join his prick. He was the consummate, big dicked, rough fucking, male pornstar and he chocked me as he pulled out and then fucked my ass. He rammed me for about 15 minutes before he filled my rectum with jizz and then I rolled out of bed to take a cigarette break before he began fucking me again.
I laid in bed spent the next morning, smoking a cigarette, too sore and tired to leave the room to do so. My pussy had been fucked raw by Nelson, after an all-night bout of hard pounding sex, not that the other nearly 1200 cocks hadn’t taken their toll on my vagina in the last 45 days. I was a whore though and I took it in stride with my job. I had another day left and I knew that we’d be fucking once again, once his Viagra kicked in. He had been taking it for quite some time as a male porn star and it had helped him to earn his reputation as a big cocked, star with the stamina to fuck all day and now he was all mine. We showered and we got a bite to eat before we returned to my room and I got on all fours to take my boyfriend’s thick pole from behind. He slapped my ass and rode my behind for nearly an hour before he filled me with his baby batter, then we rested again and discussed the possibility of my baby being his. It seemed to turn him on, the thought of knocking up another porn star, even if I was his girlfriend, so he wasn’t upset about rumors of my pregnancy possibly being his. No word had made it into the tabloids yet, so the speculation of who the father was hadn’t yet run the long rap-sheet of men, A-list through D-list, with whom I had slept. I still hoped that Mikey was my baby’s daddy, but I had to be a realist, since it could have been any one of the few hundred men that I had been with in the previous few months. Nelson rolled me onto my side and slid back into my cunt then began to stroke his tool inside of me once again. I rubbed my clit until I was soaked and took his rod for another hour before I felt him explode inside of me. My hormones kept me going like the energizer bunny.
OHGirl:
I loved watching my babies grow and learn and we spent every day doing so. Mikey and I were together nearly each day at home together, raising our new f****y and making love like we were in college again, when we first met. I still fucked my other lovers on the side, but not nearly as often as I had in the past. I had begun my fertilization treatments and the hormones made me even more horny, so it was difficult to stay focused, but the attention that my k**s demanded kept it in check. Of course, we still got to sneak off, because our two nannies were wonderful and took a huge amount of pressure and work from our shoulders. My daughter, the triplets and my granddaughter were definitely a handful, but it was all working out and I’d even had the time to shoot two cam shows in the last 30 days. That was exciting in itself and as I sucked on my husband’s cock, I ran through Marvin’s plan to shoot my 3rd show sometime in the next 5 days. He had been bugging me to set up another gangbang show and my lips worked Mikey’s cock even faster as I fantasized about it. I felt the explosion in my mouth and the taste of semen made me wet as I swallowed it down and licked Mikey’s shaft clean. I grabbed my huge black dildo and rolled onto my back to masturbate while he watched and hopefully, he would get erect again as he watched me. I wanted his dick in my ass and the thought of fucking a group of guys made me cum while I stroked my pussy with my toy. I would call Marvin and set up the details later in the day, but until then, I kept ramming my wet slit with my huge rubber prick and waited for my hubby’s entry into my backdoor. I wanted to be dp’d and the thought made me cum again. Mikey was hard after a bit of sucking and I guided him into my ass and let him pump it while I continued to play with myself. Our sex life was so hot recently and our ability to spend more time together helped. Velvet wouldn’t be home for another few days, so we enjoyed our free time alone.




... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 3 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1517  |  
100%

Alice and the Babies

author: PJ


This all happened nearly forty years ago. You will understand that the facts and the more exciting scenes are burned into my memory. The conversations naturally are sometimes invented as the length of time has eroded them. Where they have been invented, they give the flavor of the time Sadly I lost Alice in the mid eighties, she developed breast cancer and they didn't catch it in time, the foul thing spread. Later I married Freda who was a widow by then. My two lovely daughters live in the states and are both married with c***dren.

We had been married about 4 years when it all started. We had from the first been trying for a baby but nothing happened. It was starting to tear us apart when we decided to take medical advice. After some tests the Doc said as far as he could tell there was nothing wrong with Alice and he wanted specimens from me. After a fortnight he called me into the surgery for a word. Apparently my sperm count was so low as to be invisible and this accounted for the lack of result. He wanted to know what c***dhood diseases I had had. I said that I had suffered the usual but did remember being in Hospital when I was about 10. This turned out to have been Scarlet Fever and I had run so high a temperature that they didn't think I would make it. The Doc said that would have been it and that my testes had been damaged and he was sorry but that nothing could be done about it. He knew that Alice and I were very keen on a baby so he suggested that we might consider adopting. Alice and I talked about adopting in a desultory fashion but never came to a decision.

So life went on. Then, I got a job with RCA as a shift engineer and was working a rotating shift pattern. Alice got a job as a counter assistant at the local chemists. What I found out later was that the Chemist supplied her with commercial numbers of condoms as long as she let him use one on her once a week. Alice by the way was a pretty woman, stopped from being a beauty by a heavy jaw line but she had lovely black hair, sparkling brown eyes and a figure and legs to die for. She palled up with a girl called Anne and one day said that Anne had asked her to go out for an evening and did I mind, as she was bored sitting at home on her own with me on shift. I said of course not, go and have fun. This then became a regular thing they would go out together two or three times a week. Now, when you talk to someone every day they tell you things that they do not mean to. After a couple of months I began to suspect that Alice's outings were not as innocent as they might be. This I found very exciting and became a wanking fantasy. My sperm might be non-existent but I am quite well hung and can produce a lot of cum. Then I began to notice the Alice's cunt was often looser than it should have been but never showed any sign of excessive wetness.

After about 6 months it came to my notice that Alice and Anne were getting a lot of invitations to parties that seemed to occur mostly when I was on shift. One night Anne let the cat out of the bag.

She had called for my wife just a tad early and I was sitting with her, while Alice was upstairs getting herself ready. I asked Anne if they had enough condoms and she, thinking that I must know what was going on said Alice always had a and never fucked without one, while she had a couple but she wasn't bothered if she ran out. I immediately got an enormous hard on but didn't give the game away.

Later when we were in bed and Alice had her fingers round my dick I told her that I knew that she was being fucked by other men. She went rigid and started to say how sorry she was but this confirmed my suspicions and my hard on grew enormous I stopped her mouth with a French kiss and the said feel what you've got hold of. I told her this was the most exciting thing that I had ever known then I gave her the hardest fuck I ever had.

Afterward we talked and she said that Anne was an enthusiastic amateur and had fucked most of the town. She said they were invited to the parties to provide cunts for guests to cum in, but that she always made them use a condom. You must remember that this was before the age of the pill and a rubber was the only thing going.

I said ok but tell me about what goes on, so this we agreed. I asked wasn't she tempted to let one of the men inside without a rubber so that she could have the baby I knew she wanted. She said that so far she had never met anyone she fancied enough, but if she came home with a cunt full I would know she had really fancied having this guys baby and what did I think? I got a bigger than usual hard on and told her that would be fine with me.

Then after about a year a pipeline started to be laid near the town and the laborers would come into the pubs and of course Anne was getting laid constantly and Alice wasn't far behind her but still the only spunk she got was mine. The pipeline workers left and the maintenance and installation squad arrived to complete the inline pumping station. Then one Sunday when I was on day shift Alice arrived home at about 1230 am, let her self into the house crept up to bed undressed in the dark and got into bed. I was waiting for her and slid my hand up her leg to find a slopping wet cunt which was more stretched. than I had ever known. My heart gave a

thump and started to race." So you've met him." I whispered." Yes she said getting hold of my cock. It's two actually, they have both fucked me without rubbers. " Then she told me what had happened. The new pipe workers had been told who the good time girls were and had fastened on to Anne and her. They had several drinks and had been taken back to the Portacabin where the workers lived. Anne had been put onto the table and was being worked on by several of the fellows. While Alice was being undressed, slowly, by another couple when she saw the two laborers for the squad. They were identical twins and were very black and built like bodybuilders. They came across and told the two men who had undressed Alice that they would take over now. The others told them that there was no fucking this one without a rubber. "OK", they said stripping off, "that's cool." They laid Alice on to a bed.

The first one pulled a rubber onto his large black erection and positioned himself in-between Alice's legs. Then she said, she had this thought. Looking at their beautifully muscled bodies she thought what if I let them spunk in me, they might make me pregnant. This was very feminine and an absolutely gigantic turn on. So before he could enter her, she put her hand over her cunt and said, " Take that rubber off. I want you to give me a baby, and you as well", she said to his b*****r."Great"! said the man between her legs said ripping off the condom. His prick growing larger at the thought of impregnating her. He spread her legs wider and Alice said that her cunt was suddenly dripping, he pushed his helmet against her and she felt it slid in. She said that her whole body was shuddering with excitement as she felt his balls come up against her arse. He drew back, grasped her hips and drove in again then settled down to a steady fuck, which drove her over the edge in a few seconds. Then he suddenly pushed hard into her and said, "Here it comes lady "and she felt him twitch inside her as he pumped his spunk inside. He jerked a few times to empty every drop then pulled out slowly. At once his b*****r took his place and once more Alice felt a big cock fill her cunt. This time he went straight up to the balls, as she was slippery with his b*****r's cum. Alice said she heard herself making a****l noises in between pleas for a baby. This seemed to encourage the man in her and he responded with long deep strokes that drove her over the top, again then again, she felt a big erection driven deep into her and a groan of pleasure from the stud as he shot his load deep inside. Slowly he pulled out and some of the other men who had been watching came over. But the b*****rs said that Alice was their lady and no one else was to touch her. Nobody wanted to argue the point with two fellows as big as the b*****rs.

While they recovered Alice told them about our problem and that I would be ok about this. The first man said that he was sorry for her husband but he was ready to shoot another load if she liked.

Once more Alice found herself impaled on a nice big black cock and took another load of spunk, soon joined by another load from his b*****r. They helped her get dressed and ran her home in the works van.

At this I was ready to burst and had a hard on like you would not believe. "This is wonderful. I would love you to have a black baby "I said then I rolled onto to my wife and as she said, she was carrying about a pint of spunk so my dick slid effortlessly in and soon a load of my useless seed joined that of the b*****rs.

In the morning I rolled out of bed at 6:30 to get ready for work leaving Alice fast asl**p. I caught the works bus at 7:30 then spent an awful day at work. I kept thinking about Alice being stuffed by two black men and getting pregnant, instead of getting on with my work. When I got back at 1/2 past 5 Alice had got dinner ready but she looked awful and alarmed I said "What's wrong?" "Oh!" She replied," I have started my period and you know I always feel rough when that happens. "

After dinner we washed up then sat in the sitting room sort of watching the TV news. Suddenly Alice cuddled up to me and said why don't we give a party Friday week on your weekend off? I asked what she had in mind? She said if we invited Anne and got her to tell the pipeline fellows I could meet the two who had filled her up. I instantly got an enormous hard on which she noticed. "I see you approve.," she said. " Also", she said "I should be finished my period by Thursday and by Friday week should be as fertile as I can be." "OK". I said "Set it up, you can see Anne tomorrow and I'll get some booze ordered. I can phone from the office."

The week went slowly but Thursday night arrived and indeed as Alice had said her period finished. The next week was agony and never ending, however we invited the neighbors from each side. This way there would not be noise complaints. Anne called in to say the all 15 men from the pipeline were coming and that she had invited a couple of her female friends along as well so we would be looking at about 25+ people. Thank God I had ordered enough booze. Alice looked good in a short black dress that showed off her perfect legs.

About 6:30 the neighbors arrived I settled them down with beers and port and lemons for the wives. Then Anne turned up with all the men from the pipeline and a couple of her female friends. Everyone got a beer or whatever they wanted and I handed over the record player to one off the neighbors. Over this mob I could see these two very big black men then Alice appeared with them in tow. " Phil", she said "I want you to meet Joe and Sam." They were exactly as she had described them as alike as two peas. I said I was very glad to meet them but they both seemed very shy and ill at ease. "Come into the kitchen ", I said," I think we need to talk." I got them seated round the kitchen table with a beer each and with the door shut the music was easier to talk over. I said, "Alice told me about that. Sunday and it's ok with me." The two men glanced uneasily at each other and one said, " Look man! Alice told us about your problem. We think that's a real bad hand and we are sorry." I interrupted him by saying. " Then you know. Look ", I said, "Alice desperately wants a baby. I can't give her one. She wants you two to give her one. That's ok with me." "You really sure?" said the man I later knew as Joe. Sam had a small scar under his left eye and that was the only way you could tell them apart. I decide to change the subject.

" Tell me about yourselves, are you single? " Hell! No", they both replied and out came the wallets and photos. Joe showed me his Mrs, a cute black lady with three small daughters. Sam had the same but only two k**s. I said" Hey Sam. Joe's one up on you." " Ah!" He replied "there's one in the oven." So there was when I look closer at the photo. Joe suddenly looked at me strangely. "Hey man! he said" you're checking us out." " Yes" I said" I don't want Alice to be disappointed. I now know that you're not like me." " So it really is ok?" said Sam" You really want us to give your lady a baby." I said "Yes that's exactly what we both want." Suddenly they both reached across the table and shook my hand. "OK", said Joe "How do we go about this?" I said. "Well, when do you go back to work?" " Monday at 8:30." said Joe. " Ok ", I said," stay here over the weekend and you can have a really good go at making Alice pregnant.?

Just then Alice opened the door and came in. She looked at the three of us as we grinned back at her. She said" You boys OK? I'm trying to a good hostess and all you lot do is sit and drink beer." "Yes", I said, "we have come to an agreement. By Monday you will probably be carrying a black baby. "Oh!" She said giving a sort of squirm," Hell! I'll have to change my knickers. I have just made this pair wet." " That's ok", said Sam grinning wider" just take 'em off you won't need any."

Alice shrugged and reached up under her skirt pulled her pants off and tossed the into the laundry basket. Then she put her arms round me kissed me hard and said. "Thank you darling."

The b*****rs stayed in the kitchen as that was where the beer and food was while I made sure that everyone had a drink or something to eat. After some time I slipped back into the kitchen to get more beer and food . I said ,"You guys OK?" "Yeah," said Joe " we've been talking about later on. When we fucked Alice last week, Sam was first. So tonight I going first. OK with you?" "Yeah," I said feeling my dick stir," I can't wait. Alice is dancing with some fellow whose name I didn't catch. Have a peek."

The b*****rs peeped through the hinge crack of the door to see Alice doing the twist and as she went down and her skirt flicked aside you could see that she hard no panties on. "Man!" Sam breathed, "Has she got a great body" I left with more supplies leaving them watching Alice and getting large bulges in their pants.

The party went with a swing. Anne got fucked in the conservatory by three men. One of the neighbors found his wife lying next Anne with a pipeline worker giving her a real fuck without a rubber. He joined in and fucked his wife after the stranger had finished. He was a bit d***k and told me that it was the best fuck he had ever had. He also told me that he had heard things about Alice but had never had the guts to ask me. I told him, that I agreed, a spunk filled cunt was something else and why didn't he get his wife to get herself fucked regularly by other men. He said he would think about it. I said why not now. There are plenty of men in there doing nothing. "Yeah!" he said and told his wife to stay where she was and rest. When I next looked in, two fellows were working her, one in her cunt while the other feeling her tits and waited for his turn. Her husband had got himself a beer and a deck chair and was watching his wife enjoying being filled with spunk,.

Around midnight people started to drift away. Anne left with 6 blokes for her own flat. Freda, the well fucked lady from next door left supporting her very d***ken husband. As she left she thanked Alice and me for a fab party. Said she had never been to a better one. Suddenly the house was empty; I glanced at the clock. 2:30. Alice through her arms round my neck. She kissed me and said. "Thank you darling for what's going to happen."

I locked the front door and then went through the kitchen and locked the back up. The b*****rs stood up and followed me into the front room. "Let's go upstairs," I said thickly, my cock starting to stiffen. The b*****rs grinned at me I grinned back and Alice led the way up the stairs giving us a lovely view of her arse up her skirt.

In our bedroom she stood by the bed and looked expectantly at the men. I sat down on the chair by the dressing table and unzipped to allow my erection some space.

Joe went behind Alice and started to unzip her dress while Sam stuck his tongue in her mouth. Her dress fell to the floor and Joe started to unhook her bra and Sam pulled it off. Her perfect tits sprang into his face as he bent to remove her suspenders and stockings. Soon they had her naked. Her nipples were standing out showing how turned on she was by this. My erection was hurting so I removed my pants and started to stroke it.

She started to unbutton Sam's shirt then his belt and as she pulled his trousers down and then his underwear his large cock appeared standing to attention. He was certainly thicker than I was and about an inch longer. She turned round and started on Joe. Sam put his cock against her arse and his hands around her tits. I could see her legs starting to tremble. As soon as Joe was naked he pushed her back onto his b*****r and placed a hand between her legs. "Why, Alice," he said," you're very wet. I think its time for your first load of spunk." "Oh!, yes, yes." said Alice glancing at me and smiling. Sam laid her with her arse on the edge of the bed and started to feel her tits. She looked up and said, " That's nice. Sam. Let me hold your cock." Joe pushed her legs open, placed her legs over his arms and looked round at me. I nodded. Ten he looked at Sam and said "Every drop of cum we've got, goes in her cunt. We are making a baby not having fun. Right?" "Yeah right on. Man!" replied Sam. "Ready Alice?" asked Joe. "Yes, yes, fuck me Joe. Make me a baby." She replied.

Joe positioned himself and I got up to watch. Her cunt lips swelled as Joe slowly pushed the end of his prick inside. Alice's cunt was dripping with her love juice and he had no difficulty in entering her. He steadily pushed in as Alice shook with excitement, until his balls came up against her arse. " Oh! Oh! Fuck me Joe, make me a baby." moaned Alice. Joe stated fucking her with deep strokes that brought made her gasp every time he prodded her cervix with his pole end. Oh! Yes ", she said lifting her cunt to meet his thrusts ensuring that when he came it would not be in her vagina but would squirt straight into her womb. Sam's erection was getting bigger by the minute as he watch his b*****r fucking this more than willing female.

My own feelings were indescribable as I watch my wife fucked by a black stud, my prick was read to burst. The contrast between her white skin and the black man in her was very exciting She wanted a black baby and it was obvious the Joe fully intended to put one in her belly.

Suddenly, Alice grunted and I saw her go rigid as she came. Joe threw his head back as her cunt clamped onto his dick and he thrust as deeply as he could. He gasped and jerked his arse as he pumped his spunk into her. He pumped until he was sure she had got every drop. Then withdrew slowly to make sure that his cock was squeezed dry. The b*****rs changed over smoothly. Joe started to suck her tits while his erection slowly weakened. Sam put my wife's legs round his back and said. "Ok. Darlin' squeeze me in." Alice tensed her legs and pulled him into her. He slid in smoothly until I thought his ball sack would go in as well. Alice grunted deep in her throat as he started to ride her hard. Alice looked at me and said. "Phil, come and kiss me." I moved over to her left side and while Joe sucked her tits and Sam rammed his dick in her cunt I kissed my wife, It was a bit jerky as that big black cock was pushed into her then suddenly he thrust hard. "He's cumming," she said .So, I tongue kissed my wife as her cunt was flooded with black man's spunk. "Come on Phil fuck me." She said as Sam withdrew. I dropped my pants and moved in between her legs. Joe looked at me and said. "Hey man that's not a bad cock you've got there. An' it only shoots blanks. Tough."

I was surprised to find there was no spunk in her cunt as I pushed in. The black spunk must have gone right up into her womb. Then as I got in as far as I could feel just the end on my prick dipping into a mass of spunk. This excited me so much that I came in a few seconds.

Joe said " Any beer left?" I went downstairs and brought up a crate and we sat around drinking beer. Alice sat on the chair with her legs pressed tightly together so that no cum could leak out. "You got a super lady there Phil.," said Sam smiling at Alice. "Right on "agreed Joe "I could fuck her for days." "Well you can". I said grinning at him "Oh! Yeah," he said," its only Saturday morning." He smiled at Alice, who smiled back at him. Sam said "Well if she ain't got a black baby by Monday we ain't tryin" Alice looked at him and smiled .She said." I want a black baby and from the way you two cum in me I must have one already." "Don't worry ", said Joe," in about ten minutes I'll have another load for you." Then he looked at me and said." You're really enjoying this aren't you." I grinned at him and said. "Hell! Yes. Aren't you? "Yes ", he replied "Alice is the best fuck I've had for years specially as we are trying to make her breed. And I think she enjoys it too." "Oh! Yes ", said Alice" you are the best I've had especially when you cum inside me."

After another ten-minute or so I noticed that they were both getting hard again. "Come and hand me up Alice." said Joe. She sat on the bed between them and took a cock in each hands and rubbed up and down their shafts as their cocks hardened. Then she did something that nearly blew my balls off. She lowered her head and started to lick Joe's knob end. He groaned and said "God! That feels good." She gradually took his helmet into her mouth and sucked him. He rapidly grew very hard and in between gasps said. "I'll cum in a minute but it ought to be in your cunt. You can suck me off when you've got your baby". She lifted her head and looked him in the eyes and said. "Is that a promise?" Joe looked at Sam and said "Ready b*o'? "Yeah", said Sam "Lets fuck." "This time," said Joe" I want to get in as far as possible. You take one leg Sam and you take the other Phil. Then pull her into the splits."

Sam and I pulled her legs open until she was fully exposed. Alice grinned and gazed up into Joe's eyes expectantly. Joe placed his cock on her cunt lips he sank effortlessly in to her. "Oh! Yes." said Alice as Joe's belly and balls pressed against her. God! She's great." Grunted Joe," she's taking everything I've got."

In a few minutes after some hard plunges by Joe Alice grunted and bucked beneath him as she came. Joe arched his back pressing hard into her cunt and shot his load deep inside. He pulled out and changed places with Sam. As Sam pushed in some spunk was f***ed out round his prick. Alice moaned with pleasure and Sam grinned at me and said." There's so much spunk in here I can't feel the sides. This didn't stop him from adding another load after a few minutes. We released Alice's legs and she brought then smartly together to stop any spunk leaking. "I need a pee." said Sam. "Me first "said Alice jumping off the bed and heading for the door.

Sam and Joe formed a queue at the bog door while I got the mattress and bedding from the spare room and placed it on the floor by the window. Alice came back into the bedroom so I joined Joe in the queue. We took some time, as you can't pee very well with a half erection. When I got back into the bedroom I found that Alice had made my bed and was already in our double bed with Joe and Sam on each side.

I put out the light and snuggled between the blankets on my lonely mattress. I was exhausted by all the excitement and as I fell asl**p I noticed the bedside clock said 4:30.

Some thing woke me at 7:30. The bed to my right was creaking and there were gasps and moans as Alice got her morning spunk load. I rolled out of bed and headed for the toilet when I came out Joe was waiting with his cock shiny from my wife's cunt juice. " Morning." I said, "Where's Sam." "Oh! He'll come in a minute." grinned Joe.

Suddenly Alice appeared heading for the bathroom. She flashed a grin at Joe and gave me a peck on the cheek. The shower started and she called, "Phil get my uniform ready please Love", over the splash of water. I went into the bedroom. Sam was lying there with his limp shiny cock over one thigh.

I got Alice's work clothes out and laid them on the bed. She appeared toweling her hair vigorously. She dressed with amazing speed as I headed down to the kitchen to put the kettle on. I went back up and said to the b*****rs. "If you want a shower there are towels in the airing cupboard."

The b*****rs headed for the bathroom and I inspected the sheets on our bed. They were stained so I changed them and made the bed. I made my bed and waited for a chance to shower. I heard the front door bang as Alice headed for work. And I found Joe and Sam making coffee in the kitchen. "She workin' today?" asked Joe. "Yes", I explained," But only a half day she'll be back at 1/2 past 12."

I grabbed a coffee and some toast and started to clean up the debris from the party. Despite it being November I opened the windows to get the smell of stale beer and tobacco out of the room. I went to the kitchen to empty the ashtrays into the trash can and found two very busy fellows washing up the dirty glasses and plates." Where do these go", asked Joe. I showed him where it all went then went back with the Hoover to continue the clean up. I noticed Joe starting to clean up the conservatory. Sam stuck his head round the door and shouted over the Hoover," Where's the nearest shop?" "There's a CO-OP just round the corner. Turn right. Then right again." I replied "OK." Sam when out of the back door and Joe and I carried on cleaning up. We had the sitting room spotless by now and Joe searched the kitchen found some polish and started to clean the Alice's brass ornaments. I hoovered the conservatory and found a ladies watch with a broken strap.

Sam came back with an enormous box of groceries and told me to get out of his kitchen. I went and helped Joe as we polished and talked, I found that Joe and his b*****r were really nice fellows, I think gentle giants is the right phrase. The more we talked the more friendly we became. Until Alice and I were being invited to meet their wives. I said "Is Sam ok in there." Referring to the Kitchen. "Oh! Yeah," replied Joe "he was a short order cook once and he's bl**dy good."

There was a knock on the front door. When I opened it there was Freda from next door. "Have you found a watch. Phil." She asked. " Yeah," said Joe overhearing the request, he appeared behind me with the watch in his large hand. Freda's eyes bugged as she took in this very large very black man. I could read her thoughts. Feeling mischievous I asked her "See something you like?" "Oh! Yes." she replied. "Get on with you," I said," I'll tell your old man." We shooed Freda away and went back into the room. Sam appeared from the kitchen and demanded beer. We all sat down and drank beer. I said," How much do I owe you for groceries?" The b*****rs reacted with astonishment. "Hey man! We should be payin' you.?... Continue»
Posted by einfachmalso 1 year ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 500  |  
100%

OHGirl and Velvet together

My mom’s head hung over the edge of the bed in front of me, a hard, white 8 inch cock fucking her mouth, while she reached back above her head to stroke it. Her legs were spread wide, as she moaned with her mouth full, and my head was buried between them, while she held onto my hair with her other hand. Three of my fingers were sliding in and out of her cum filled, gaping cunt as I licked and sucked on her swollen clit and labia, swallowing the warm jizz that my tongue lapped from her hole. We had been hired to fuck 7 guys at a bachelor party that night and two of them were taking turns fucking me from behind as I rested on my knees and elbows, eating my mom’s pussy. They were pounding me hard while they got to watch a mom and daughter team entertain them. Three of the guys had already fucked my mother, Brandy, filling her up with warm, sticky spunk and one had cum in my mouth before I went down on her. These three were finishing up the evening, getting the privilege of having sex with Brandy and Velvet, the mother and daughter sluts. This was our 4th scheduled event in the last 10 days, since we had begun marketing ourselves as a related duo, and each group of men that had hired us had gotten their share.

My pussy was soaked as the two cocks took turns sliding in my slippery vagina. I truly was turned on from not only the fucking I was getting, but from licking my mom’s cunt. I relished devouring the cum that had been pumped into her by the previous three customers, but I loved eating a twat that had been fucked by over 6000 different men, even if it was my mothers. The thought of all of those penises over the years, spewing their thick loads into my mom’s well used slit made me suck harder on her mound, causing her to have a squirting orgasm on my face and lips. I just kept on licking and swallowing and the guys were loving it. My mom was seriously moaning now, squirming while I stuffed another one of my fingers into her gaping chasm and finger fucked her dripping coochie. I began to cum myself and I soon felt a series of explosions blasting my birth canal with hot, thick streams of semen. The man that my mom was sucking off pulled his cock from her mouth and crawled up on the bed, lifting my head up to his thick rod and unleashing a torrent of sticky threads of cum all over my face. I was dripping with jizz when I returned to eating my mom’s bald opening, my tongue taking large vertical strokes that took in her asshole to her clit. She had mentioned that she enjoyed my tongue piercing and I was now using it on her asshole and fingering her pussy, while she continued to moan.

Now it was Brandy’s turn to lick my cum filled hole as the last guy fucked my mouth. My head hung over the edge of the bed now and the cum from my facial was running into my eyes and hair. After about 15 minutes and a nice writhing orgasm, brought on by my mom’s tonguing, I was rewarded with another load of cum on my face. The guys stood around and watched, filming us as we kissed and shared the semen on my face, licking and eating it as we made out. They had paid quite a bit of money to shoot a video that evening and I had also required a copy of it as part of our deal. I had been letting a lot of guys film me and it was such a turn on to watch it afterwards. It also got me excited while I played and posed for the camera. I liked showing off my skills, as I took on all of the cocks, which had used me during the last 5 months, while I had been working with my mom. We had been raking in the money lately and it was so nice to enjoy the work that we did. The guys watched as my mom laid naked on top of me, slurping the warm spunk from my cheeks and lips, French kissing me as we shared the cum that we both craved. I continued to slide my fingers into her while she licked the jizz from my face and tits and after another 10 minutes of kissing and licking, we finally finished and showered before we left.

We walked to the hotel parking deck, both smoking a cigarette and trying to come down from our show. We were both very turned on and it was such an awesome time for everyone. The group of guys was comprised of 7 friends that had known each other from college and wanted to have fun before their one friend got married. Apparently they had seen my daughter, Velvet, on the internet and found our contact information to book their party. I was still worried about my daughters interest in videos. She wanted to be a porn star so badly, that she had been allowing her dates and some of her customers to film their sex sessions, then posting them on various web sites across the internet. She currently had about 12 films that were making the rounds and had drawn a huge following of fans. Three of the films were of her being gangbanged by a large number of fraternity guys and the others were various videos of her with individual customers or multiple men with whom she had hooked up. I’m glad that she was enjoying herself, but I worried about the exposure. She was supposed to be a high end e****t and if many of her customers saw her fucking large groups of strangers for free, they might question paying the amount that they did for her services.

I didn’t say anything to Velvet about the issue, since I had gone through my own porn period, shooting over 35 different scenes for films that never saw the light of day. Many of my customers, whom I had allowed to film our sex sessions, over the years, had kept them for their private use. I myself had been in three of the films recently, when my daughter had filmed me getting fucked by three well endowed men for my birthday and on our last two group parties. My sexual antics were getting just as much attention and more, since we were now being seen together having sex. I hoped that this business endeavor was not a bad decision, but I let that slide to the back of my mind as we drove home early that morning, discussing our night and our scheduled events for the next week.

I met up with my new boyfriend, Marvin, after class and we went back to his apartment to fuck. We had been having sex for over a month, since he had filmed me sucking him off in the upper deck of the Ohio State University stadium. The film had gotten over 100,000 views and we watched it occasionally as a prelude to our sexual encounters. His job for the university allowed him access to a lot of areas around campus and to the audio visual equipment that he needed to film me when ever I wanted to make a new video. The items he borrowed from his job were all high tech digital items and were commonly used to make real films for the university. He had recruited two of his friends to help him as he and I began our own little filming company. I hadn’t told my mom about our business, but I was excited to get started filming my first real porn flick. Marvin was driving his cock into my cunt as he told me how hot it was going to be to film me fucking a bunch of other guys. He always made me feel so good with his positive attitude about my profession. His talk always made me feel so slutty that I just had to let him have me any way he wanted. He currently had three different cameras set up around the room as we cammed our sex across the web on a site he had set up. Members paid to watch us and I liked to put on a good show for them. This was part of our business plan, to cam live, for paying customers that saw my sexual antics on the web, and to make hi-def porn movies of me having sex. Marvin rolled me over onto my stomach and grabbed a small camera, holding it to shoot a close up as he stuffed his big, white cock into my black ass. We made sure to push the interracial theme when we marketed my shows and we were doing really well for only our third time camming.

I laid back on Marvin’s bed, after we had finished fucking, smoking a cigarette and answering my new fan’s questions. He got close ups of my asshole, after he had cum in me, and I pushed his sticky jizz out of my behind for everyone to watch. I had fun answering their questions and requests, telling them how much I enjoyed cock and cum, however I could get it. As our broadcast came to an end, we made sure to give them teasers about my upcoming films. I got up to get ready to leave when there was a knock on Marvin’s door and his two camera assistants arrived to meet me. We all wanted to make sure that we got to know one another, since we were going to be shooting all over campus in the next few weeks, and we sat down at his table to look over the schedule and locations. His friends were both college students, just as we were, and they kept staring at me as I stood next to the table naked, discussing our plans. They were kind of nerdy and I wondered if they were virgins. I asked if they had ever filmed any sex scenes or seen them live and they both said no. When I asked if either of them had been with a woman before, the answer was the same. I looked over at Marvin and winked and then grabbed them both by their hands and led them into the bedroom. I spent the next hour, fucking and sucking both of them off twice, their white cocks enjoying my mouth and pussy for their first female visits ever. I let them fill my crack and mouth with their hot loads and showed off to the camera that Marvin had used to film the three of us. Now that we were all acquainted, I left them to their own plans and made my way back to my mom’s condo for a client’s appointment.

Velvet rushed in, a cigarette hanging from her mouth as she made her way to her room to shower. I was in a robe and smoking my own cigarette, having finished with my own client just 5 minutes prior. I walked into her bathroom as she stepped under the water to wash up, from what I could tell was an afternoon hookup, most likely with her new boyfriend. I talked to her for a while and then went to shower myself. I was dressed and ready to leave the condo when I saw her lead the customer to her room. It was actually one of my old regular clients and he stopped to say hi, as I walked over to hug him and give him a kiss. He had been fucking Velvet for a couple of months and he enjoyed her youth. He was 72 years old and I had remembered my first time with him when I was only 22 yrs old and he was 46 and wanting a younger lover. Now my daughter was fucking him and he was contributing to the second generation of hookers. “I wish I was young enough to have you both.” he told me and I jokingly told him that I was sure he could handle it. He asked me to join them for old times, so I looked to Velvet and she nodded her approval. I knew she didn’t like the older guys as much as the young studs, so we both undressed him and I sucked his cock until he was erect enough for my daughter to ride. We took turns sliding on his wide stump of a dick and then we both shared his sticky, thick, yellow jizz with a dual blow job. He was all smiles as we both walked him to the door totally nude in our high heels and kissed him goodbye.

My mom and I shared a cigarette before she left and I went back to campus for my last class. My grades were doing very well and I loved my classes, but I often found myself daydreaming in class about sex and my job schedule. I must have been in my own little world when the guy next to me tapped on my arm to wake me from my mental fantasies. The class had ended and everyone was nearly out of the lecture hall. I looked up and it was a guy I saw in class on occasions. He had a concerned look on his face and I did a double take as I snapped out of my stupor and came back to attention. “Are you alright?” he asked me and I told him that I must have been daydreaming. “Must have been a good dream.” he joked and then introduced himself as Dave. I said hi and then Dave told me that he had been dreaming about me lately, so he knew that it was easy to forget about reality. I smiled and asked about his dreams and then he just blurted out that he often fucked me in his. I looked up at him standing over me at my desk and I asked him if he’d like to make that a reality. “Definitely.” he said and I gathered up my stuff and told him to follow me.

Dave stood and watched me as I stripped out of my jeans and panties, then took off my shirt. I stood there naked in front of him and handed him my cell phone. It was set on video and I told him to film this, as I sunk to my knees. We had found a deserted room in the building and I was unbuttoning Dave’s pants and pulling his cock out when he began filming me. I sucked his long, thin white prick until it was hard and then bent over a desk to have him enter me with the camera still in hand. My pussy was really wet and he slid in easily and then began filming his cock as it slid in and out of me. I was talking dirty to him, telling him to fuck me harder and letting him know how much I wanted his cum all over my face. I began grunting out as his cock grew stiffer and he began fucking me at a faster pace. He told me how much he loved my black ass and how he had gotten so horny watching my films from the frat gangbang. So that was how he knew me? I didn’t really care, so I let him know that I loved hard cocks and that he could fuck me when ever he wanted. He got really excited from my offer and soon filled my hole with his warm seed. I had hoped that he would give me a facial and was a little upset that he had cum in me, but he kept pumping my cunt and his spunk was soon running down my thighs, his penis remaining just as erect and hard as when he had entered me. He fucked me for another 20 minutes, bringing me to an orgasm before spraying my face with a sticky blast of splooge. I dressed and lit up a cigarette, his cum still covering my face, some of it hanging from my chin as he filmed me smoking and talking to him. He told me that this was going to be one of my best films and invited me to his dorm room to download it. I took his hand and we walked back across the campus, darkness keeping all but the closest students from seeing that I was covered with sperm as I inhaled my cigarette and the embers lit my face. I was so horny from our trek to his room, that I spent the night with him and his roommate, letting them both fuck my ass before we fell asl**p, dreaming about the video we had just posted of our sexual exploits.

I left Dave and Darryl’s room early in the morning. I had slept between them on a blanket, that they had tossed onto the floor the night before. I had loved it when Dave’s roommate had returned from late classes to meet me and when I found out that he was a big fan too. He was very sexy and having him join us was my icing on the cake and he made sure to add a lot more icing to the mix. I had blown him while Dave filmed me getting a mouth full of jizz and then they had both fucked me in the ass, before filling me with two more blasts of cum deep in my rectum. It had been a really busy day for me, but I had woken up ready to go and I was currently on my way to Marvin’s place to shower and get ready for class. He had a few of my clothes in his bedroom and I definitely needed to wash off the dried cum and sweat from the night’s activities. He was happy to see me when he opened the door and he decided to join me in the shower, where we made love and then I dressed to make it to class on time. Marvin was such a great guy and I liked him even more, knowing that he knew full well that I had fucked a half dozen guys the day before and he still found me desirable. I smoked a cigarette on my way to class and then afterwards, made my way back to my mom’s condo to meet up with a noon time client.

I had been following Velvet’s activities online and three new videos appeared overnight. I watched her have sex with five different young men and according to the post, more films were on the way. I didn’t want to start nagging my daughter, but I felt that I needed to talk to her about the videos. I had sucked off a client 30 minutes before she arrived at the condo, so I invited her to join me on the balcony for a cup of coffee and a cigarette. I didn’t mention the films or my knowledge of them, but I did talk to her about her growing urges, which she claimed to have under control. I decided to let my daughter handle the situation on her own and kissed her forehead before I went to meet her father for lunch and she prepared for her next client. I just hoped that she would come to me for help if she needed it.

My client blew his load in me and we laid in bed for a while as I sucked his cock clean, giving him a smoking blow job as he had requested and then riding his reawakened prick to another creamy, cunt filling finish. I had rubbed my clit the entire time I slid on his pole and my twat was dripping when his limp cock fell from my just fucked hole. I couldn’t wait to get back to campus to shoot our first film tonight and the excitement was driving me wild. Marvin had it all set up and I would be ready in about an hour. I parked my car in the fraternity’s parking lot and when I knocked, a few of the guys met their slutty little s*s at the door. They were revved up for the shoot too and I couldn’t wait. Marvin had wanted to reshoot the gangbang, doing it in high def and making it look more professional. He had also recruited a few more guys from his group of friends, including his roommate Trey, whom had recently changed his thinking about fucking me again. A few other frat members from two other houses joined the group, as I was to fuck nearly 40 guys today, depending on who showed up. The cameras and everyone was ready when I walked into the room. My pussy was already moist and as 8 of the guys moved forward to surround me and begin removing my dress, my vagina nearly burst a leak as my cunt grew wetter by the minute.

I was f***ed to my knees and soon my mouth and hands were working over one cock after another. I had never experienced sex like this, even when I was gangbanged in the past. The shoot was very well organized and all of the guys knew their position and their roles. I wasn’t at all overwhelmed by the number of men and as I made my way through their ranks, sucking and fucking them all, in succession or in groups that filled each of my holes at once, I enjoyed all of my orgasms that evening. The guys all came in my mouth when they had to explode and I ended up swallowing 43 loads in all that night. I was in heaven as my cunt was pumped, my ass was filled and my mouth was kept sticky and warm with all of the cum shots a girl could want. It took 5 hours to shoot all of the action and for all of the guys to take their turn filling my mouth. My big cocked lover, Hondo, was there also. His massive erection brought me to a spine tingling orgasm before I deep throated his long tool, as best I could for the camera, and took his load on my tongue and lips. When Marvin and I left, with his two assistants, I sat back in my seat and just enjoyed the feeling and memories as I smoked my cigarette. I was such a whore and I loved it. Marvin seemed extremely excited and told me about the next couple of films and where we would be shooting them. He said that he didn’t want to keep using the same guys, so that he was busy recruiting different students for me to fuck. At the rate that he wanted to shoot, I would be through half the freshman male student population within the span of a year. I couldn’t wait.
... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 488  |  
100%
  |  2

Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire. Part 1/6


I wrote this nonsense some time ago. It has no ending at present because I sorta lost the plot. If anyone can help please do.I hope you like it as much as I liked writing it....


Harriet Potter and the ringpiece of fire pt 1/5



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and arseholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Celebrities  |  Views: 558  |  
80%
  |  2

Harriet Potter and the Ringpiecce of Fire Pt 1

Harriet Potter and the ring of fire pt 1



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and armholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
“Mmmmmm” said Peggy , very nice” !
The arse control mechanism was a bit of a tight fit but a little shorter and it went in quiet nicely. With her short skirt now above her waist she was good and ready to go.
Hermo... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 1000  |  
100%
  |  1

B.T.V.S.: Buffy Summers and the Sex Demon Part 4

BUFFY THE VAMPIRE SLAYER

Buffy the Vampire Slayer: Buffy Summers and the Sex Demon Part 4

Part 1 - http://xhamster.com/user/crystalwaters69/posts/317615.html
Part 2 - http://xhamster.com/user/crystalwaters69/posts/320094.html
Part 3 - http://xhamster.com/user/crystalwaters69/posts/321154.html

Buffy returned home after her evening with Faith even more convinced that something was wrong in the town of Sunnydale. By the time she got home, she had seen at least a dozen couples fucking. In their car, by the side of the road, on a picnic table, everywhere, with no shame. She even saw a human and a demon getting it on at the end of her road.

Buffy threw open the door to her house, afraid she might find an orgy going on. To her surprise everything seemed quite.

"M*m! Dawn! You guys here?"

No answer.

Buffy headed up stairs still calling for her m*ther and s*ster. She went to open her m*ther's bedroom door.

"M*m? You in here?"

"DAWN!"

Buffy opened the door and was struck with the sight of her little s*ster, barely fIf*een years old, buck naked and straddling the cock of the local paperboy, Kyle.

She was bouncing up and down with gusto, riding his cock. Kyle was moving under her, trying to keep up with the nubile young girl working his organ with all she could. Neither of them even noticed Buffy open the door.

"OH SHIT! OH GOD YOU'RE COCK FEELS SO GOOD!"

Dawn was screaming as she climaxed. Kyle had his hands outstretched and had two huge handfuls of Dawn's wonderful tits in his hands, massaging them as she pounded his cock into her.

"OH FUCK!" he screamed out as they came together in unison, both covered with sweat. Buffy watched as Dawn fell forward and they embraced, making out wildly as they enjoyed their climaxes.

Buffy's shoulders sank as she realized there was nothing she could do right now. She would need a firehouse to separate them two little lovebirds. Walking down the hall, she opened the door to her bedroom to change her clothes and… "OH GOD!"

Buffy was greeted with the sight of her m*ther on all floors on her bed. But the most disturbing thing was the sight of her mentor's lily-white ass on his knees behind her m*ther holding her by the hips and fucking her hard, doggy-style.

Fap! Fap! Fap!

Buffy could hear his balls swinging up and hitting Joyce across the pussy.

"OH Shit, that's it! Fuck me harder!" Joyce was yelling for more as Giles worked her from behind.

"JESUS! GILES! M*M! STOP IT"

Giles looked back over his shoulder, "Oh hello Buffy. Care to join in?"

"WHAT!?! Join in?!"

"Yes, you know a little threesome action. I've always had a fantasy about doing a m*ther and d*ughter at the same time."

"HELL NO!"

"No? Oh, alright. Maybe Dawn then." Giles seemed to be imaging Dawn.

"Oh yes, Dawn's the youngest anyway."

"OH GOD!"

Buffy slammed the door as she stepped back out into the hallway. She couldn't take any more of that. She headed down to take a shower. Maybe there nobody fucking somebody else.


Almost an hour later...

Buffy had showered and finally gotten Dawn and Kyle and Giles and her m*m apart and they were all gathered in the kitchen.

"Listen to me! All of you! Something is going on here and we need to figure out what it is."

"Buffy, I don't understand what you're talking about. What you saw your m*ther and myself doing is a perfectly natural act."

"Don't remind me." Buffy covered her face trying to push the image out of her memory.

"Maybe if you got laid more often, you wouldn't be such a tight ass," Dawn muttered under her breath as she played with herself for all to see, but everyone still heard her, snickering.

Buffy ignored her.

"Giles! I need your help."

Giles seemed more interested in her m*ther though as he leaned over to kiss Joyce and reached into her robe and grabbed her breast.

"Dammit!"

Buffy grabbed Giles by the shirt and pulled him off her m*m and slapped him across the face. Giles was tossed backwards and fell over the back of his chair to the kitchen floor.

"Get a grip!" Buffy yelled at him.

"I was trying to," the Englishman murmured.

Buffy pulled her fist back to punch him, hoping to snap him back to his senses but he raised his hands as he climbed back to his feet.

"Okay, okay. I get the point. Your instincts are usually correct Buffy. If you say something is going on, then something is amiss. What do you need from me?"

She thought for a few seconds, "I need you to go back to the Magic Box and see if you can find that anything like this has ever happened before. Like a spell or enchantment that makes people... I don’t know... horny?"

“I’m horny enough as it is,” Joyce quickly said.

He nodded, "Okay, Buffy, I will do that."

"We also need to find Willow. She might be able to do something to break this thing."

Buffy looked over her shoulder, "Where's Dawn?"

"I'm here," her s*ster's voice came from below the table and then her face popped up from Kyle's lap. Buffy noticed that the young man's head was back and his face was dazed as Dawn had begun working on his cock again.

"Dammit Dawn! You're coming with me. I can't trust you here alone."

Buffy grabbed Kyle and lifted him to his feet, his pants around his knees. She began to drag him to the back door.

"No wait, I can come too. I can help."

Buffy ignored him and shoved Kyle down the back stairs and out into the yard.

As Buffy slammed the door, Dawn cried out, "Call me."

Buffy gave her s*ster a look that told Dawn that he would unlikely be calling her. Eventually Dawn, resigned to the fact that she would not hook up with him, started to touch herself again.


Thirty minutes later

Buffy and Dawn were walking down the hall of the dormitory where Tara and Willow were living. Buffy had moved back home after she had dropped out of college, but the two of them were still going to school at Sunnydale U.

She had made sure that Giles had headed to the store and gotten her mom to go upstairs. It had taken two trips back to the house, catching Giles trying to sneak back in, and catching her m*ther and Kyle fucking each other again, before she was finally sure they had done what she told them to. All the while Dawn was giving herself another orgasm.

Finally, when they reached the campus Buffy had to fight Dawn into putting her clothes back on, but Dawn made sure Buffy touched her breasts and pussy before she agreed to do so. When they were both fully clothed and made their way to Willow’s dorm room Buffy knocked on the door. It was opened quickly. A tall beautiful blonde was standing naked in the doorway.

"Oh good, new meat," she purred while taking a long drag on a cigarette.

Buffy looked past the young woman at the orgy scene behind her. There must have been thirty women, all young and all beautiful in Willow's dorm room. They were all fucking and fingering and licking each other. The cries of pleasure and orgasms were nearly deafening.

"Umm, is Willow here?"

"Hey Willow!"

Buffy looked through the crowd of female flesh and saw her friend look up. She was relaxing in a plush chair with several beautiful women hanging off her, one of which had her head between Willow's legs.

She looked up, and seeing her friend, motioned for the girls to let her up.

"BUFFY!" she exclaimed as she ran over and hugged her friend. Willow was completely naked and Buffy felt her press herself up against her and then felt her hands on her ass cheeks.

Willow's body was tight and lean. Her complexion was pale and her body was covered with small freckles. Her tits were not large, but had big round areoles surrounding her dark nipples. Buffy admired her confidence to be totally naked and open as she was, and secretly hoped that she could be like that one day.

"Um, hey Will. Can we talk? Outside?"

"Sure. Hey Dawnie."

Willow was smirking and Buffy looked back to see why. Dawn had her jeans down around her knees and was stamping her feet in an attempt to get them the rest of the way off. She also had her T-shirt pulled up over her head and seemed to be tangled in it, thrashing side to side in an effort to free herself. Willow was smiling as she watched Dawn's tits bounce back and forth as she struggled with her clothes.

"Dawn!?! What are you doing?"

Dawn fought with her shirt and managed to work her head free but her arms remained tied up.

"What? I don't want to be rude."

Willow pulled the door shut and stepped into the hall and Buffy turned back to face her, ignoring her s*ster who lost her balance and toppled over in the hallway.

"Willow. I need your help. There is something funky going on here. We have to stop it."

"What are you talking about? If there were some bad mojo going on, I'd know about it. Trust me. And I haven't sensed anything like that at all."

"WHAT!?! If there is nothing going on then what the hell is happening in your dorm room?"

"What? You know I'm a lesbian. I just invited a few friends over for a little party is all. Totally happens all the time. And when did you get so uptight? I have just the cure for that."

Willow leered at Buffy and leaned in close, wrapping her arms around her shoulders and whispering into her ear, "You know, if you just gave it a try, you might like it."

"Sorry Willow, but we have bigger problems right now. Maybe another day."

Buffy pulled away and started to leave, believing that her friend would be of no use when she found she couldn't lift her feet. Looking down, Buffy saw two green glowing rings of light surrounding both ankles, holding them.

"Willow? What's...?”

Then two rings of the same light appeared around her wrists. Buffy began to struggle but it was no use, she couldn't move. Suddenly, her arms were jerked upwards and her body was hoisted into the air. Her legs were pulled wide to the sides as well.

"Willow! Stop!"

The red-headed witch approached and ran her hand up Buffy thigh and then she unzipped Buffy's jeans and slipped her hand inside. Buffy could feel Willow cup her crotch and slip several fingers inside her pussy. Buffy was trying to talk, but a green glowing band of light appeared over her mouth, silencing her.

"Don't fight Buffy. Trust me, I know you'll have fun. You just have to give my team a chance is all."

With a wave of her hand, the door to her dorm room opened and Buffy's hovering body moved effortlessly through it and into the room. Willow stepped through and placing her hand on the door, she turned and looked over at a now nude Dawn, "Coming?"

Dawn eagerly followed, "Hopefully very soon, yes."

The room was small, just a typical dorm room but in it there was at least 30 naked women. Buffy looked around and saw several of them wearing the bright orange shorts of Hooters waitresses. Buffy recognized several as students from when she went to school here and even one or two from Sunnydale High. A number of them looked like strippers with huge fake breast implants. And at least six of the girls had on short skirts, white with gold trim and marked with the logo of the Fighting Cubbies, the cheerleading squad that supported the Sunnydale University Fighting Cougars.

All the girls were groping each other, grabbing each other breasts and fingering each other's pussy. They were kissing and licking and rolling around all over the room. The floor and beds were covered with naked females of all shapes and sizes. But when Buffy came silently floating into the room, all the women stopped their lesbian activities and stared at their newest plaything.

"I knew she'd show eventually. You couldn't resist, could you?"

Buffy turned her head, craning her neck to see the woman who had spoken. It was Tara, Willow's girlfriend. She, like all the others, was naked. Tara had a fuller figure than Willow, with full hips and large breasts that seemed to have some real weight to them.

"Aww, don't be jealous Tara-kins."

Willow wrapped her arms around Tara and embraced her, "You know you're my favorite. But I just wanna play a little. Okay?"

Tara looked sheepishly at her girlfriend, "Okay, but I get Dawn."

Without waiting Tara grabbed Dawn by the arm and pulled her into a kiss, lips against lips. Then Tara pushed Dawn to the bed and onto her back. Tara leapt onto her and straddled her head, forcing Dawn's face between her legs. Two other women grabbed Dawn's thin legs and pulled them wide and Tara leaned forward and began sucking on the teenager's clit as they took a `69' position.

Buffy turned her attention from her s*ster and Tara and back to Willow who was grinning at her now that she had gotten permission from her lover to have some fun.

Willow waved her hand and suddenly Buffy's shoes flew off her feet. Her white socks then rolled down her ankles on their own and fell off. Buffy's jeans, already unzipped, opened the rest of the way and slid off her legs. Buffy's shirt and bra flew off next, leaving her totally naked once again.

With a snap, the green light gagging her faded.

"P-please Willow. Stop. Something is controlling you. This isn't what you want."

Willow laughed, "Sorry Buffy, but I've been dreaming of doing this for years. Even with Dawn."

"Willow, wait, don't!"

"Don't be afraid Buffy," She seemed to be thinking for a second, "Oh that's right, you still prefer cock, don't you?"

Willow waved her hands and closed her eyes as she seemed to fall into a trance.

"WILLOW!"

Buffy was ignored as all eyes in the room were on the witch. They watched as a thin green tendril, appearing to be a mixture of light and smoke and glowing, extended from out between Willow's legs. It appeared to be emanating from her pussy. The ethereal line of mist snaked its way out of Willow and up and across the room, towards Buffy.

"What the hell?"

As the mist rose before Buffy, it began to grow and expand. Before her eyes, the mist solidified into a tube like shape over a foot long. One end seemed to be slightly bigger than the shaft. As it grew, it split in two and a second tube formed alongside the first; both connected back to Willow's crotch by a thin line of ectoplasm.

The green glowing phalluses hovered for a second then one of them began to glide downward.

"What? Wait?"

Buffy struggled against the energy bonds on her limbs, but it was no use. She could not break free, the magic was too strong. Buffy watched as the dildo of light moved down and positioned itself between her legs, the fat end pointing up at her cunt.

"WILLOW!"

Willow could not hear her friend, she was in a trance with her eyes rolled back in her head.

"WILLOW! WAKE..."

Buffy's body went rigid and tense as the shaft drove itself up into her pussy.

"...UUUUUPPPPPP! UUUUUHHHHHHHAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!"

Buffy screamed out as she was penetrated by the large magical device. Her face grimaced as she felt the dildo drive deeper into her than anything ever had. As the first dildo, drove itself up between her legs, the second, plunged downward into Buffy's mouth, forcing her jaw wide.

Both of them began to work their way, on their own, up and down, in and out of her, penetrating both ends. Against her wishes, she had to admit, it felt good, the sensation of having this thing rub against the inner walls of her cunt, driving itself in and out of her. She gave into the pleasure and began sucking on the magical cock in her mouth with vigour.

"UGH! OH! AH!"

Buffy was grunting and moaning as she was fucked. At the same time, Willow's body began to rise off the floor. She was hovering face to face with Buffy as they were connected by the tendril of magical energy between them. Willow let out a soft moan; she seemed to be deriving pleasure from the connection. As Buffy was fucked, Willow was feeling the sensations as well.

Buffy was having trouble focusing as more green tendrils crept out from between Willow's legs. Each thread of smoke expanded and soon every woman in the room had at least one, sometimes two, of these dildos plunging into her.

All over the room, the women were being fucked and moaning in pleasure with Willow at the center. Willow let out a deep moan as she took in the orgasmic pleasure of all the women as they writhed and grunted.

As Buffy's pleasure built, her eyes blinked open and she saw a third hazy phallus moving towards her. It crept towards her face and as she wondered what it was for, it slid over her shoulder and she felt it moving down towards her backside.

Buffy's eyes went wide as she suddenly realized where it was heading and she felt the tip push itself against the tight opening between her buttocks. She clinched her ass cheeks, but it was no use. The twelve inch dildo f*rced itself into her rectum and disappeared within her.

Buffy's entire body began to shake as she was anally penetrated. Not for the first time, but certainly the deepest of her life. While the initial thrust was painful and shocking, she quickly succumbed to the pleasure as all three cocks drove into her body through her three orifices.

Willow's body began to convulse as all the women in the room began to moan and shriek louder and louder. Their cries reached a crescendo as in unison, all of them, including Buffy, Tara and Dawn, all experienced the most intense orgasms of their lives.

For Willow, connected to them all, this was something beyond ordinary human understandings of pleasure. The sensations and intensity of all these female feelings rushed back into her, amplified.

"OH... MY... GODDESS!"

Willow finally spoke as he felt a sensation that perhaps no one on earth had ever felt before.

After the most intense moments of their lives, both Buffy and Willow went limp, their heads flopping back as they seemed to lose consciousness; simply hovering in mid-air.


Buffy's eyes flickered open. She was on her back and she raised her hands to shield her eyes. There was a bright light shining down on her and she didn't know where it was coming from.

She climbed to her feet. Her legs were shaky, but held her up. The first thing she noticed was that she was still nude. She felt a cool air against her skin. Her eyes adjusted and she looked in shock at her surroundings.

She was standing on top of a large hill covered in thick lush green grass. Off to her right was a tall oak tree. It was daylight and the sun was shining down on her and warming her skin as a breeze blew across her naked body making her tiny nipples pop out. The sky was a bright blue and clouds rolled by. She looked into the distance and as far as she could see was rolling hills and pastures.

"What the hell!?"

"Uhhhh."

Buffy heard a soft moan and looked down and saw Willow lying on the grass, beginning to stir. She was also nude, her bright red hair and pale body, with a Brazilian shaped pubic region, a sharp contrast to the green of the grass. Buffy helped Willow up who seemed more unsteady.

"What happened? Where are we?"

"I don't know Will?"

Just then Buffy heard a sound from behind and whirled to face it. She took a fighting stance, determined to make an accounting of whatever threat came at them. The sound grew louder she could tell it was hoof beats.

Over the hill, a large white horse came into view with a rider on its back. The horse was magnificent. Easily the biggest one Buffy had ever seen. It had no saddle and its mane was cascading behind it as it ran towards them.

The creature stopped about twenty feet away, braying and snorting into the air as it pawed at the earth with its hoofs. On its back was a female. Not a woman exactly. Buffy and Willow could immediately tell she was not human. She swung herself down from the horse's back and rubbed the massive neck of the horse to calm it.

She was tall and regal looking. She had light blue skin and long stark white hair that fell over her shoulders and came down past her knees. She was nude and had all the same parts as Buffy and Willow, but more ample. Her breasts were large and full and her legs long and her eyes were white like her hair. Also, she had a small white tuft of hair between her legs as well.

Willow suddenly dropped to her knees, "Goddess!" she exclaimed.

"Goddess?"

"Yes Buffy Summers and you have nothing to fear from me."

The woman's voice was soft but powerful. Buffy lowered her hands.

"Rise Willow Rosenberg, s*ster. We do not kneel here."

Willow rose, but kept her head lowered.

"What? Where are we?" Buffy asked.

"You're loving connection, with one another and other women close to you at that moment, and pleasure was so strong that I could even sense it here from another plane of existence. And I used the opportunity to bring your conscious minds here so that I may speak with you a while."

"What? Why?"

"You're world is in great danger as is mine."

The blue woman pointed past the two of them and they turned and saw a large storm cloud brewing in the distance.

"The same creature that is taking over your world is causing that."

"Who is it? How is he doing this?"

"He was one of us once. A beautiful specimen of masculinity. He and I were lovers for eons. But his lust consumed him and he began to care only for his own pleasure. He became twisted and evil. So we cast him out."

"And you sent him to us?!?!"

"No c***d. We imprisoned him but after millennia, he has escaped and found his way to your dimension. A world full of selfish needy creatures that he can manipulate. He is causing your people to fall to their basest instincts and as they do he becomes more powerful. And he is using that power to destroy this world of beauty and pleasure. You must stop him, for all our sakes."

"Okay. I will. But how?"

"You will know when the time how to do it. Now you must go back."

Buffy and Willow's vision began to dim.

"NO! WAIT! Tell me how to fight him!"


Suddenly, they were both on the floor of Willow's dorm room, surrounded by the nude and exhausted bodies of dozens of females.

"GOD DAMMIT! Why are all these inter-dimensional bitches so fucking cryptic!"

"Buffy! Don't say that. And besides it's goddess dammit!"

They climbed to their feet and both looked the other over. Each apparently was on the verge of saying something to address what had happened, but both seemed to lose their nerve.

"How about we get dressed?"

"Good idea."


A few minutes later...

"We have to get to the Magic Box. Hopefully Giles will have some information that will help."

Willow agreed and as they were about to leave, "What about Dawn?"

Buffy looked over at her s*ster who was curled up asl**p, her arms and legs intertwined with Tara's and her small head using Tara's left boob as a pillow.

"Leave her. Considering she’s the Key, she's safer here anyway. Don’t want any sex demons using her to open pathways to other dimensions, do we?"

They left and about ten minutes later were heading into the shop. Giles was sitting at a table pouring through texts and magical tomes. Buffy was surprised he was actually doing what she asked. Then she saw Anya on her knees under the table, sucking on his five and a half inch erect penis.

"Hey Giles."

Buffy walked in and put her hands on her hips, obviously annoyed at what she saw. He held his hand up before she could speak.

"Now before you say anything, you should know I've been researching diligently this entire time."

Anya looked up and poked her head over the table top, nodding.

"He has. And I've been helping. Sucking his cock helps him concentrate."

She went back to work. Buffy rolled her eyes but had lost the energy to argue.

"Yeah, he tried to get me to do it, but even I have standards."

Faith walked into the shop from the back door that leads to the training room. She was covered in sweat and was unwrapping long strands of gauze from her hands. She had taken her sweaty top off and allowed her breasts to swing freely. Getting the attention of Willow as they swung.

"I thought about what you said B. About there being some funky doings going on. For once, you made sense. So I came over here to work out some aggression. It seems to have cleared my head. But man am I glad Anya showed up. Last thing I want is to have to go down on ole Giles here."

"Considering where your mouth's probably been tonight, believe me that's the last place I want my dick."

Faith stuck her tongue out at Giles.

"Alright, enough. What did you find?" Buffy spoke up.

"Well, unfortunately, I can't find any reference to what might be causing this."

"We got that covered. It's some inter-dimensional sex god who is making everyone all horny so he can get back at his old girlfriend."

"Oh, well. Good then," Giles said before saying “Women” under his breath.

"Anything else?" Faith asked as she was checking Willow’s figure out.

"Yes actually. I believe I've found where he is. I cast a locating enchantment and identified this area as having a tremendous amount of mystical energy."

Giles pointed to the map, "He's under Sunnydale High."

Buffy rolled her eyes, "Of course he is. They always are. I mean Jesus! Why don't we just head there whenever anything bad happens? The bad guys are always there."

Faith approached, "least we know where he is, cause we need to do something fast. It's getting pretty hairy out there. I mean I'm all for free love and all, but this is getting ridiculous. People are going at it all over town. I was attacked by ten guys just getting here."

“How many girls?” Buffy jokingly asked.

“Not enough. And not the one I wanted to be attacked by,” Faith flirtatiously replied.

Me?’ Buffy silently mouthed to her

Dawn,’ Faith silently mouthed back, winking at her at the same time.

"You're right. Giles, you stay here. Faith, Willow and I will handle this."

"Any plan on how we stop this thing Buffy?" Willow asked.

"Actually yeah. I was thinking about it on the way over. I got an idea."


About an hour later...

The three young women were stealthily moving through the corridors of the basement under the girl's locker room of Sunnydale High. Suddenly, a loud shrill scream came from just ahead and they stopped and crouched down.

"So, you both understand the plan right?"

Both Willow and Faith nodded.

"You sure this will work?"

"No, but it's all I got. So, unless you got any better ideas..."

Both shook their heads and the three women moved into the large room at the end of the hall.

Standing in the center was a large male form. It looked like it could have been related to the female they saw in their dream, but a twisted nightmare version. It was big and had dark blue skin with claws and long teeth and a twisted face. It had a teenage girl, a cheerleader, in its hands and was fucking her up the ass. Brutally fucking her with its monstrous cock. She was flopping back and forth and the girls were unsure if she was alive or dead.

"Alright, playtimes over asshole!"

The creature turned to face them, still wearing the girl like a condom. It snarled at them, "I was wondering when you would arrive. I'm looking forward to r*ping you all."

It grabbed the teenager's body with his large hands and tore her in two, tossing her top half to one side and the bottom to the other side of the room, hitting a prisoner as it crashed. The sex demon charged as Buffy and Faith moved forward.

Buffy attacked low while Faith leapt at its head managing to kick it across the face and knocking it back.

"How you like that, douchebag?"

The demon responded by backhanding Faith and sending her flying across the room. Buffy leapt on the creature back and put it in a choke hold as Faith tried to get to her feet.

"Willow! How's it coming?!?!"

Willow was sitting against the far wall and chanting, trying to cast a spell.

"It's not working. I've spent too much energy. I don't know if I can do it."

The demon grabbed Buffy and threw her into the wall as Faith launched a new attack driving her fists into the b**st's chest.

"That's not what I want to hear Will."

"I got it I think. Hold on."

Faith had managed to put the creature in a headlock. Putting its neck under her arm and pinning one of its limbs behind it. The thing was thrashing and fighting wildly though.

"Hurry. I can't hold this thing for long!"

"WILL!"

"I got it."

Willow pointed at Buffy and suddenly she was stripped of all of her clothes before a green light, like the one she had used at the dorm room began to form around Buffy's waist like a belt. The luminescent light began to flow around her hips and between her legs and within a few seconds it appeared as if Buffy was wearing a strange glowing chastity belt.

As Willow kept chanting, the area in the front of Buffy groin began to swell. The energy was growing and forming into a long thick tube. After another few seconds, Buffy was wearing a mystical strap-on more than two feet long.

"Hold him down Faith."

"I'm trying."

Faith used her super-human strength to push the demon down onto his knees. She pulled it on top of her and wrapped her legs around its waist, trapping it with its ass in the air.

"Just a few more seconds!"

"HURRY!"

Buffy grabbed the demon from behind by its hips. She mounted it, pointing the tip of the massive magical cock she had sprung at its asshole. Frankly, she was glad it had an asshole. She hadn't even been sure of that.

"I'm betting you're not gonna like this!"

Buffy thrust the entire length of the cock up the creature's ass, driving it as deep as she could.

"AAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!"

The demon let out a deep earth shattering scream as Buffy sodomized it. She began pounding her new found cock into the thing’s rectum as hard as she could. The b**sts broke free from Faith and began bucking wildly trying to get Buffy off him but she grabbed the horns on the top of his head and, using them like handle bars, kept riding and pounding his ass.

"Oh you like that, bitch!" Buffy screamed at it as she fucked it.

"HUH? BITCH!?! You like getting your ass fucked?!?!" Faith added as she watched her fellow Vampire Slayer.

The b**st thrashed, trying to get free but after nearly a minute it seemed to weaken as its flailing began to weaken. The demon dropped to his knees.

"Yeah, that's what I thought. You're not so tough now. I knew this would get to you."

She kept fucking it until it seemed to weaken even more and Buffy grabbed it by the horns and pulled the demon's head back.

"NOW FAITH!"

When Buffy had begun sodomizing the creature, Faith had grabbed her battle axe and waited for a moment to strike. As Buffy pulled the thing's head back, its huge cock was totally exposed.

Faith lifted the axe and swung it down, cleaving the demon's cock from its body; castrating it.

"NNNOOOOOOO!"

The creature let out a long guttural moan as purple bl**d gushed from where the cock had been.

The thing went rigid and fell forward, apparently dead. Willow, Buffy and Faith all stood around it panting and gasping for breath. As they turned to leave...

"Cool, a souvenir. You guys mind if I keep this?"

Faith had picked up the creature's sex organ, about the size of a baseball bat and held it up while asking her question. Willow and Buffy both looked at her like they thought she was crazy.

"What? It'll make a good trophy. I can mount it over my bed. On second thought, that might be pretty intimidating for any guys I bring home. So maybe over the fireplace. What do you two think?"

"Uh sure," Buffy replied, "You can keep it. Believe me, after the last few days, I don't know if I ever want to see one of those things again."

Willow smiled broadly, "Glad you're finally coming around Buffy."

"Just ask Dawn,” Faith said.

"What?!” Willow asked, surprised at this.

“It turns out that our B here likes her little s*ster,” Faith said, ignoring the look she was getting from Buffy.

“Is this true?” Willow asked her best friend, a smile spreading across her face.

“What can I say?” Buffy said sheepishly. “She is great when it comes to fucking. And she has a nice, tight, young body. What any woman wouldn’t want to be with a horny nymph like her?”

The three of them then all imagined what it would like to be with Dawn, each closing their eyes and picturing the body of the youngest Summers and the things they would do with it.


When they opened their eyes they were greeted by the sight of a creature both Buffy and Willow had been before, but not Faith. Her height and regal appearance intimidated Faith for only a second, but she shook it off. Her light blue skin and long white hair that fell over her shoulders and came down past her knees told Buffy that she was safe. She was nude and had all the same parts as Buffy, Willow and Faith, but more ample. Her breasts were large and full and her legs long and her eyes were white like her hair. Also, she had a small white tuft of hair between her legs as well. The three humans looked at each other, they were naked now.

“Goddess,” Willow said as she smiled at her presence.

“Thank you Willow. Thank you Buffy. And Thank you Faith for what you have done.”

“You know this chick?” Faith asked Buffy and Willow.

“A friend,” Buffy commented as she stared at the gorgeous woman before her. “And another,” she said as she noticed the smaller, younger looking being behind their friend.

“My faithful companion. And lover,” she said indicating to the woman a few steps behind her. “Yes, Faith, a friend. And I hope that you will call upon me as a friend also.” She now turned her attention to the three of them as a group. “You have defeated a great enemy today. All who dwell in this realm will talk of you three as friends and heroes alike.”

“I do not think that I am worthy of such acclaim,” Willow said, still in awe of her beauty.

“Look.” The being then signalled to look behind them. “As you can see there are already statues built in your honour. We call them the three lovers of hero. As you three have loved each other in one form or another and you are heroes, and always will be, in our eyes for all time.”

“Cool,” Faith said as she admired the three statues of their naked forms standing shoulder to shoulder. Every inch of the statues were in proportion to their naked selves in that time. “But what about Dawn?”

“Dawn?” Buffy asked.

“If she went with us all hell would be let loose.”

“Who is Dawn?”

“My s*ster,” Buffy explained. “Sometimes known also as the Key of Glorificus.”

“You know the Key of Glorificus?!” the being exclaimed.

“Yeah, but they totally kicked her ass,” Faith said to her. “Now Dawn is a vital member of our group.”

“Then she shall stand among your statues,” the being proclaimed before turning to her lover. “Make sure that it is done.”

Her lover nodded and backed away a few steps. She then waved her hands towards the three statues of Buffy, Willow and Faith. Soon enough a fourth statue joined them. One that was in Dawn’s likeness down to the very last detail.

“Okay, I like her now,” Faith commented about Dawn.

“You are all welcome to visit your statues anytime you wish,” the being said as she handed them each a medallion with her face imprinted upon it, and handing Buffy a medallion for Dawn too. “All you have to do is rub the impression of my face and say the words printed on the reverse then you and whomever you’re with shall be brought here in the form you see yourselves now.”

“Naked?” Buffy said aloud. “Excellent. I think I might come here quite often.”

“I would like that,” the creature replied as they turned back to face her. “Now I have a requirement that I ask of you, on behalf of yourselves and your entire realm.”

“Sure,” Buffy said immediately.

“Anything,” Faith said at the same time.

“Go ahead,” Willow said in unison with the other two.

“Would it be an imposition for myself, or any other of my species, to go to your world? To see the beauty it holds? To make friends with the friends of the lovers of hero?” she asked the three of them.

“Yeah sure,” Faith said without thinking.

“Only… there are a few things you must know first,” Buffy said cautiously.

“Sure. What are they?” the creature asked of them.

“The most people on our world do not know of the existence of demons or being from another dimension or plain of existence.”

“Then we shall appear where they do not look and wait for one of our friends to find us,” the being said.

“How shall we know you’ve arrived?” Willow asked her, her head slightly bowed.

“Just like the one you have slain my people causes your people to fall to their basest instincts. But when we do it, it is only locally based whereas it was trans-dimensionally crossing before.”

“So, basically, when we find ourselves having sex out of our regular behavior, you’ve arrived?” Faith asked.

“Yes, that is correct,”

“So, basically,” Faith said to Buffy rather quietly. “When we’re not trying to have sex with Dawn then.”

This comment got Buffy blushing, which told Willow all she wanted to know. Not only did Buffy like girls now, but Faith had a thing for femme fatales too. Willow smiled at the thought of what they could do together.

“Now I must make sure my realm is recovered from the destruction dealt upon it,” the being said as the three of Buffy, Willow and Faith felt themselves being returned and transported back to where they were only minutes ago.

The three of them walked outside they saw men and women, teachers and students, boys and girls, all apparently coming to their senses and putting their clothes back on. Even the former prisoner was covering herself up as she dashed home. They all seemed dazed and unsure of what had happened or why they were naked or why they were on top of the person they found themselves on top of. Buffy, Willow and Faith walked out of the building carrying their trophies with them. Faith had the demon’s penis. Willow had a jar of its bl**d, the jar she had found in the school’s science lab, hoping to engineer a spell to protect her and friend from any future sex demons who would wish them harm. Buffy carried with her the demon’s horns, if nothing, she had assured the others, they would make a great masturbatory tool.

When they arrived back at Sunnydale U, now fully clothed, Buffy getting Willow to mend her torn clothes, Faith and Willow entered Willow’s room and saw that it was empty of the women who occupied it before their departure, apart from the two they wanted to see. Plus one more.

Dawn, Tara and Anya sat with each other, as naked as the room full of women were when Buffy and Willow had left, watching a repeat of a web-cast on their smart TV. The webcast itself was of a young brunette girl and her blonde best friend as they fucked each other as a girl in a duck mask was getting fucked by an older man.

“Where have you two been?” Tara asked them, unashamed of her public nudity.

“Yeah, what happened?” Dawn said as she made space for Buffy and Willow to sit between Tara and herself.

“Long story,” Buffy commented as she let out a huge sigh.

“I can wait,” Dawn said before kissing Buffy on the neck and wrapping her arms around her s*ster.

“Really long,” Faith commented as she showed them the demon penis.

“Longest one I’ve seen all day,” Anya said as she admired the length of the piece. “And I have seen more than my fair share.”

This comment got a laugh from everyone in the room, each picturing all the many cocks that Anya had sucked and the cum that flew out from the end of said cocks.

Buffy and Willow looked at each other. They knew the spell was over, but didn’t know why these women were comfortable being naked together.

“It’s because we figure ‘why bother hiding it’,” Tara said to them, as if reading their minds. “So we just stayed naked.”

Buffy, Willow and Faith then took their clothes off and cuddled with their girlfriends. Willow placed her arms around Tara and they kissed passionately. Buffy wrapped her arms around Anya and whispered to her that she like her not having cock for a long time, referring to the cocks she had to take in her mouth since that morning in the Magic Box. Faith approached Dawn and they hugged each other without having to say a word to one another. They each liked the other as much as they had hoped. Their first kiss was in front of their friends, and big s****r. And they didn’t care, just as long as they could be with each other.

The three couples sat down and watched the remaining of the web-show, from Seattle, where the people had switched partners with someone else.

"Come to think of it," Willow asked to anyone and everyone in the room with her as Faith’s hands began to explore the young body of Dawn Summers. "Where has Xander been all this time?"


Across town in a crypt under the graveyard, Xander Harris and Spike suddenly opened their eyes as if waking from a terrible nightmare. They were lying face to face in Spike's bed.

They shot to their feet. Both were totally naked.

"This never happened. Agreed?"

"Agreed."

The End... Continue»
Posted by crystalwaters69 4 months ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 503  |  
100%

A Goth Girl and the Three Wise Fuckers.


My name is Bry and I work as a receptionist in a large corporation. I am outgoing in my personality, but it wasn't always the way. I had a pretty rough time of it in high school. I was a bit short and chubby and certainly not one of the 'cool k**s', and was constantly teased. I was very nerdy in my bland prescription glasses. The girls were always worse than the boys with their insidious taunts. My big breasts made sport uncomfortable, but I soon learnt that they had significant advantages in sports of a sexual nature! They are 22DD in the Australian vernacular which I think is about a 44 band size in the U.S.

While I am professional and demure at work, I am an outrageous goth girl, most of my work colleagues know this and embrace it. I really connected with the goth music scene in my late teens. I got right into the likes of bands such as "Fields of Nephilim" and "The Prodigy", and a whole lot of my local goth bands. I love the eroticised sense of fashion that pervades the goth culture, the stark blackness that contrasts against pallid skin and ghostly makeup. I love the juxtaposition, the industrial ruggedness of leather and steel, the feminine fragility of expensive lace and silk. I love the old world macabre, but hate v******e.

I lost my virginity when I was 17 to a fumbling guy at his parent's place when they were out of town. It certainly wasn't the pinnacle of my sex life, but you have to start somewhere! It was in fact sex that allowed me to build self confidence, I was good at something and that something made others (and me!) very happy. My first steady boyfriend was a much older bass player in one of the local goth bands. He was 28 and I was 19 at the time. I guess it started a fascination I had with older men. He had a pierced cock and convinced me to get my first piercing – my belly button. But I went on to get my left nipple and my labia pierced. I also have a number of tattoos. My left breast is adorned with a majestic eagle, its talon circling my aureole. Inked on the small of my back, in gothic font of course, are the words 'I'm a wild c***d'. Vivid twin dragons glide upon my alabaster shoulder blades.

I spend many an evening online in various chat groups including some very naughty ones, but on most Friday and Saturday nights I don my gothic fashion and cruise the alternative clubs. I've had some great spontaneous sex with guys I've met at these clubs, but most of my debauched nights these days are from guys I have met online. These are planned rendezvous', and the anticipation and expectation makes me so wet that I play with myself incessantly leading up to them, sliding my favourite toys in and out of my pussyhole. I've even anonymously posted pictures on one site, pleasuring myself, my legs spread, and my favourite pink vibrator doing its best work between my pierced pussylips.

There's nothing like planning out an erotic fantasy and putting the wheels in motion to make it come true. It is empowering. I am going to tell you about my last adventure which was about two weeks ago. I had been corresponding online with a much older guy, his name was Michael. He had sent me some clothed pictures of himself, and while he was 45, he appeared in excellent shape. I had reciprocated by sending a clothed picture of myself, resplendent in a black flowing gown, the corset underneath further accentuated my large boobs. I had previously posted online how I loved the right man to fulfil my somewhat depraved fantasies and had described one of them where I organised to meet a guy in an upmarket hotel room during a Sunday afternoon to be fucked by a plethora of toys and objects. He had bought with him a cricket kit bag that contained all manner of things. My pussy was probed and filled for hour upon hour as this guy used dildos of differing shapes and sizes, various wickedly buzzing vibrators, and a number of other objects small and large – bottles, candles and kitchen utensils on my pussy. The rules of this little escapade were that the guy was not allowed to put his cock in me. By the early evening, after I had come half a dozen times, he finally mounted my chest, buried his cock between the tunnel of my soft breasts, jerked back and forth a couple of times and covered my chest in a torrent of cum that dribbled down the sides of my boobs.

Not surprisingly, when I posted this account online, the thread lit up with guys offering to be involved in my next adventure. Michael was very intriguing online and lived in the same city as I did, so I thought I'd sound him out for a fantasy I wanted fulfilled. I wanted to be ravished by three men, preferably three older men. Have them do to me what they will, but do it caringly and without real pain. I am not in to real pain, just the hint of danger that drifts into extreme pleasure. Also, I wanted to be blindfolded, deprived of visual stimuli. I wanted to let my mind and body merge in pleasure without the distraction of sight. When I told him by private message that this was my fantasy, he responded with the zeal that I expected, said that he would be able to find two more suitable gentlemen for the assignment. He confirmed very quickly that he had two acquaintances available, aged 49 and 50, in excellent shape and with big dicks He christened the trio "The Three Wise Fuckers". They were just over 25 years my senior at the time, but that didn't worry me. In my book, experience counts.

We chatted about the rules of the evening. We would meet in a room in a well known hotel, we would not talk, unless I felt the need to use my safe word, my pleasure would be paramount, all three guys would wear a condom but ejaculating over my body was allowed, none of my holes would be off limits, I would enter the room wearing the blindfold and would not take it off until the three men had departed the room.

That week was a frenzy of masturbation as the anticipation surged through me. Every night I would rub my pussy, gently tugging on my piercings as I bought myself to climax. During the week a number of my workmates commented on how effervescent and cheery I was. I smirked to myself knowing that they would be utterly shocked if they knew my infectious good mood was driven by the anticipation of being blindfolded and thoroughly fucked by three strangers that were all old enough to be my father. Friday rolled around and I left work early to ready myself.

When I got home, I ran a bath doused with essential oils and relaxed languidly in it. When I got out of it, I perfumed my body with a scent that I had bought from a shop that specialised in exotic and erotic fragrances; it was a combination of French lavender, blue iris, musk and myrrh. I put on a black corset, trimmed with violet that had thick lacing, purple and black knickers with a ribbon belt and black fishnet stockings. Over the top I wore I a short black kimono dress adorned with buckles and chains. My lips shimmered with the glossy dark purple, almost black lipstick that I loved to put on, heavy mascara and pale make-up, except for my cheeks which I highlighted with dark fuchsia blusher.

As I arrived at the hotel, I was nearly shaking with lustful anticipation, my pussy was throbbing. I had been emailed the room number the night before and oblivious to anything else around me, I rushed through the foyer, into the lift and through the corridor until I came to the room, room 519. I drew a very, very deep breath, put on my mask, and rapped three times on the door as we had arranged. The door sprung open and without speaking a pair of hands grasped me lightly just above the wrists and led me carefully through. The door closed behind me.

I could sense the erotic electricity in the room; feel the three pairs of eyes on me. I was scooped up, carried to the bed and laid gently down on it. I felt first one, then a second, then a third pair of hands caressing me – my bare arms, my stocking clad thighs, my constrained torso. A pair of hands then moved to my face and gave me the most delicate of facial massages, tracing my features with the lightest of touches. I was breathless, my body was tingling and my engorged pussy was throbbing.

After a blissful eternity, the roaming hands left my body and I was sat up on the bed first, and then guided to stand up where a pair of hands busied themselves undoing my sexy dress which I wiggled and squirmed my way out of it. I was now in my exotic underwear. I stood there for what seemed like a long time before one of the men moved over to me and slowly, ever so slowly, started to untie and unlace my corset. I could feel the pressure on my breasts and stomach start to release as the corset was slowly undone, methodically and without fumbling. When it was about three-quarters undone, I felt a hand reach into the top and gently lift out my breasts so they hung on the outside of the corset before resuming the slow unlacing. Finally my corset was undone and I felt it slide to the floor.

I was lifted back on to the bed wearing just my knickers and fishnet stockings. I felt movement on the bed and then a body straddling my waist. Warmly oiled hands then alighted on my breasts and the most amazing tit massage I had ever received commenced. Fingertips ran around the outside of breasts in endless circles, clockwise then counter clockwise, and then tracing the outline of my tattoo. Finally, fingertips were placed delicately on my nipples where they teased with gentle and unrelenting pressure, my piercing was tweaked wickedly. The man who was straddling me finally relented the delicious teasing and removed himself from on top of me, but more was in store for my already ravished breasts. I heard some shuffling next to me and then smelt and felt warm lavender scented oil drizzled over my chest. From each side of me, a pair of warm hands touched each breast and started to massage deeply. In unison, both hands encircled my breasts and exquisite pressure was applied. My breasts were squeezed over and over again. In unison, each pair of hands would grab as much of my boobs as possible and squeeze and pull them upwards, allowing my flesh to slide through the oily grasp.

There was a pause in my vigorous breast massage and a little bit more shuffling before it resumed. The third pair of hands then picked up my left hand and then my right hand and placed them on the cocks of the two gentlemen who were massaging and fondling me. "Holy shit," I thought as I grasped what felt like the biggest cocks I had ever felt. Not one, but two of them, one each hand. One was thicker than the other and I slid my hand along them to gauge their full length. I guessed they were about eight inches long and not surprisingly rock hard. I continued to tug on them for a little while until both men relinquished my over stimulated tits and moved out of my reach. I then felt hands sliding up my inner thighs, pushing my legs further apart and then applying exacting pressure on my vulva. I moaned softly and felt my back arching involuntarily as the fingers traced the crease of my vulva. I could feel I was wet, so very wet. My legs were bought back together and I was relieved of my soaked knickers. My pussy was now laid bare in front of three unseen strangers.

The two men with the big cocks moved back into reach and my hands were again guided to the turgid dicks. I felt my labial rings being grasped and my pussy lips being spread. I expected another slow teasing, but I was mistaken. Two fingers were jammed straight into my dripping pussy and pistoned in out of me for about thirty strokes I guessed, pushing me to the brink of a climax before withdrawing without warning. The two oiled pairs of hands cupped each breast, and each nipple was casually circled and flicked by a thumb. The two fingers drove back into me, twisting and churning into my cunt, again bringing towards the brink of a climax, before rapidly withdrawing again.

I moaned deeply and clenched my buttocks as this time I felt those devilish fingers deftly rub the side of my clit before sliding smoothly into me. I was now fingered in smooth and firm strokes, and I was bought close to climax a number of times, only to have the fingers vacate my poor needy pussy. I would not regret it though in the end as this was the lead up to the greatest orgasm of my life. I felt the probing change, the knuckles were now bent upward and divine pressure was being applied to my upper pussy wall. The fingers glided in and out of me, faster and faster rubbing my insides firmly. I then felt another hand being laid on my belly above my vulva, pushing firmly down, heightening the internal sensations. My breasts were being held upwards by the nipples in a pincer like grip and shaken up and down and I had a vice like grasp of both cocks at their base. I started to climax as the fingers inside me fucked me faster and faster, my whole belly started to spasm and I screamed like a banshee, as for the first time in my life, my pussy squirted as I climaxed. I felt my abdominal muscles contract and spasm violently, and then gushing wetness spraying out of my pussy. The fingers kept going inside me, unrelenting, extracting more emissions, I could feel my pussy uncontrollably release spurt after spurt of fluid. Mercifully the fingers inside slowed down their wicked ways and slipped out of my vagina. Hands also left my breasts, and I had relinquished the two cocks from my hands, as I lay back panting. I don't know how long I lay there, but there wasn't a sound from any of the three gentlemen for quite a while, 5 or 10 minutes perhaps. I could feel that my

I had nearly fully recovered from my shuddering climax, when I heard movement again. It sounded like the opening of condom wrappers. I was lifted up on to all fours and I shuffled around until I felt comfortable. One of the men slid between my thighs and started to lick my sodden pussy, grabbing my piercings with his lips and occasionally tugging lightly on them with his teeth. My bumcheeks were then opened from above and another tongue lapped at my anal opening. I was being worked over by twin tongues and my lust was rapidly building again. The man between my legs then shuffled himself forward under me until our lips met and we kissed passionately. The taste of my own pussy on his lips was unmistakable.

A lubricated finger then pressed itself against my asshole, before popping past my anal opening, lodging itself inside my bum, and then slowly fucking me, gradually expanding and relaxing my anal opening. A second finger was not far behind the first and I moaned deeply into the ear of the man underneath me who had latched onto my neck and was giving me one hell of a vampiric love bite, one that did not fade for weeks. The fingers in my bum were withdrawn and I was shifted so that the cock underneath me could slip into my slick vagina. I felt the big cock at the entrance of my vaginal cavern and it took a fair bit of moving around before it slid smoothly into me. My pussy had been filled on other occasions by very large toys, but without a doubt it was the biggest real cock that I had ever had inside me. Not only was it long, it had enormous girth. I started to slide up and down on it, my slick pussy quickly becoming accustomed to the very substantial visitor. I was doing all the initial work, I had built up a steady rhythm on the largely motionless cock, fucking it furiously.

Then from underneath me, my asscheeks were grabbed firmly and I was steadied. The cock inside me started to thrust up into me in a stabbing motion, impaling my cunt then sliding out ever so slowly until just the cockhead was still inside me. After a dozen or so of these stabbing strokes, he simply launched into me, slamming me with that big fat cock, driving up and down with unbelievable speed, withdrawing nearly all the way out and then plunging in deep. Then all of a sudden he stopped and held his cock deep inside me. I felt my ample asscheeks being spread wide and then the momentary probing of a cock at my bumhole, I was going to be double penetrated, skewered by dual cocks. I screamed in ribald pleasure as my asshole expanded to accept the welcome invader that ten started to slide into and out of me smoothly and firmly. There was more shuffling on the bed and the third man was now in front of me, his cock being thrust towards my accepting mouth. I was now airtight, being worked over by approximately 20 inches of cock. I was in the end thankful that it was the smaller of the three dicks that was lodged in my bumhole, the combined intensity of the cocks in my vagina and anus was insane, I don't think I could have copped with any more length or girth at that time.

It was the cock in my ass that started fucking me hard, pushing me forward with each stroke before dragging me back, rocking me vigorously upon the cock in my pussy. It was hard for me to stay still and suck the dick in front of me, it kept popping out with all the activity but I did my best. The cock in my ass was methodically fucking me, it popped out a couple of times but was quickly reinserted into my now slackened anal opening. The man underneath me was starting to get more frantic, his breathing ragged, he thrust into me frenetically and groaned into my ear before he spasmed and went virtually limp, his condom covered cock pulsating inside me as he came. He lay there as his cock softened and slipped out of my pussy, but by anus was still being plundered by penis. The man who had been pushing his cock into my mouth had gotten off the bed. After another five minutes of anal fucking, the speed increased, and each deep thrust into my colon was accompanied by staccato grunts until the cock was simply left inside my bum as deep as it would go, and after a few seconds the man quivered and I felt the twitching and pulsing eruption inside me as his orgasm crash landed.

He quickly withdrew, but my anus was not going to be unoccupied for long, the big cock from my mouth was sliding and gliding between my butt cleavage, before hands again spread my cheeks and a tower of cock descended into my already opened and used asshole. The anal pounding I had just received allowed me to take the big cock inside my anus with relative ease. My ass was now being fucked hard and my asscheeks spread wide. The rhthym slowed, my asscheeks were kept open wide as I felt the huge cock withdraw momentarily from my anal cavity before plunging back in. I could feel three pairs of eyes spying on my opened asshole as it gaped and winked when the large cock vacated it. Finally the hard anal fucking resumed and it didn't take long for the man to climax, no doubt completely filling the condom with an injection of semen.

After a little break I was scooped up off the bed and wordlessly chaperoned onto the lounge where I was offered a cocktail which I downed quickly. I didn't know whether this encounter was wending its way to its denouement yet or not, but this thought was quickly answered as bodies moved and I felt hands caressing my thighs and arms. I could smell the aroma of massage oil that mingled with the after sex odour. I was led back to the bed, placed on my stomach and an orchestra of hands worked in symphony over my still lust filled body. Light fingers danced and slid over my feet, firm hands grasped my shoulders and applied delectable pressure, my bum cheeks and inner thighs were feathered by the lightest of touch. After about twenty minutes of bliss, I was flipped over and my breasts were again firmly massaged. The massaging stopped abruptly and I was towelled off lightly.

My legs were then spread wide and I felt velvety cuffs being applied to my ankles first and then my wrists. I was being tied spreadeagled to the bed, and my pussy started to tingle with the dangerous powerlessness of the circumstance. For about five minutes I heard no sound, detected no movement. The slightest of sounds finally, as I felt movement on the bed between my legs; and then hot breath on my vulva. The soft wetness of lips were then upon me, kissing and nuzzling my engorged and oozing sex. For the next hour I was orally pleasured by a tag team of tireless lips and tongues, coupled with wickedly experienced digits. I flailed and flapped against my soft restraints as during the course of about the next hour I climaxed over and over again. I had never received so much oral pleasure before. It was just simply mind blowing. My vagina dribbled copious amounts of pussy nectar that added to the already soaked bed.

My fiendish pleasure givers finally relented. I was unbound and lay spent on the bed. Fragrant oil was then squirted over my breasts, a huge amount. My chest was then mounted, hands guided my own to squeeze my breasts together, and I felt a rock hard bare cock take position between my cleavage and unceremoniously start to tittyfuck. I squeezed by breasts together as hard as I could and it didn't take long for the man to cum, spraying my tits and neck with semen. He abruptly dismounted but was quickly replaced by another one of the men, who placed his cock in the pool of cum already there. Squeezing and twisting my pierced nipple, he fucked my titties until he added his seed to the gooey mess that was already there. The third and final guy did the same, placing his cock between my cum covered breasts and thrusting away until he added to the slippery mess.

I was now left alone on the bed, I heard packing and dressing, realising it was over. It sounded as though there was a fair bit of stuff to pack up, a surprising amount I thought. As agreed to, I lay still and waited for the men to depart, my nostrils filled with the smell of the semen that covered my torso. Finally I heard the click of the door and then the three men departed. I took off my blindfold and was dazzled by the light after being in delicious darkness for such a long time. As I blinked and regained my vision, the first thing I focussed on were my breasts, they were covered in a foamy mess from the three loads of semen that had been left there. They were bright pink from what seemed like the endless stimulation they had been subjected too. The bed between my legs was wetter than I expected, a large sodden patch had spread out from ground zero. There was a stream of wetness that extended across the carpet, no doubt from when my pussy squirted. I thought to myself that I was glad I didn't have to clean this room.

Next I spied on the desktop a note and intriguingly what looked like a small pile of blank DVDs. I opened the letter and in immaculate hand writing was the following note:

"We enjoyed your young and sexy body immensely and we hope we gave you the pleasure that it deserves. We hope we were the three wise fuckers that you had hoped for. We loved your sweet alabaster curves and your body art, we loved pleasuring your breasts with our hands. Your body is a worthy canvass and it was obviously our pleasure to paint it with our manly juices. Your womanhood was the sweetest of the sweet. We loved devouring you, seeing you powerless as we drove you on to the peak of pleasure and then pushed you over the edge. We loved being inside you, feeling your young tight muscles on our big hard dicks.

We have to leave you now, but we have a surprise for you, something that will allow you to remember your experience forever. We took the liberty of filming our lustful endeavours. We have left you the only copy as a memento, one that will hopefully turn you on for years to come.

Love,

The Three Wise Fuckers"

I was surprised, shocked in fact, videoing the event wasn't part of the deal. I only hoped at the time that this was the only copy. I showered and tidied myself up as best I could and then went back home.

As the years passed, no other copies of the DVD ever materialised. The three wise fuckers were true to their word. I watched the footage many times, and it never failed to send me wild. Watching the cocks inside me that on the screen looked enormous, driving into my pussy and bum; seeing my poor little bumhole looking like a train tunnel; watching myself orgasm over and over again as I was restrained spreadeagled on the bed, seeing cocks spurting over my boobs; seeing myself squirting, shocked the first time I watched as I had no idea how much fluid had gushed from my cunt.

The three wise fuckers were able to bring a filthy fantasy to life.
... Continue»
Posted by Trachinotus 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 1423  |  
100%
  |  13

Suzy Saves the Day (And the company.)

“Miss Swanscombe, please come in here a moment. There is something i must discuss with You.” Suzy entered the office, I could not but help smile to see Her, She was after all utterly ravishing. “Ah, thank You Suzy. You can't have failed to notice that recently sales have been dropping and our future in the industry is looking rather rocky... However i have hopefully secured a financial backer, You know Mr. Matsunaga, he has visited us here once or twice i'm also quite certain You noticed he is quite taken with You...? i'm certainly not going to pressure You into this, but if we please Enzo it will secure the jobs of all the workf***e here, not just You and i. He has requested that he be permitted to witness Your as he puts it "chastisement" for Your continued perceived insults to him.”
Suzy’s beautiful face remained impassive, but there was the briefest flicker in Her eyes of surprise, and perhaps a little delight. “i'm not really sure exactly what he means or intends but i think we can assume it will be at the very least humiliating and maybe even painful. i'm not going to order You to submit to this, indeed i'm not sure i'm happy to see You punished, fond as i am of You. However the fact remains we need a financial backer and he is willing. What do You say Little Suzy? Of course there will be a significant bonus for You if You agree. Please think carefully on it and let me know when You have reached a decision, please also take Your time in deciding; i do not want to rush You. But if You agree please know that i have the utmost respect for You and can't deny that the idea is one which i find exciting too. If You do agree to this though we would get the most professional person to do it, someone who would be confident and completely unlikely to injure You inadvertently. Even if i think i infer from his request that he prefers that i administer to You, i don't think You'd want that, after all. i want to re-iterate though that You really do not have to do this, we will weather the storm on our own i'm sure, Enzo's help would just make things less turbulent.”
“Thank you sir, I am fully behind this company and I will do anything to save it, please tell
Mr Matsunaga that I will do anything he asks.” I was secretly elated that She had agreed. “Good thank You Suzy, i am very proud of You. Now, about the person who will be err administering to You. Shall i have a search on the internet for a professional or...?”
Her glance was downward and she could not meet my eyes; “May be you could do it sir?”
“Well, i can't deny that i am certainly intrigued and of course that way we wouldn't have to spend any money, if You're sure?”
“Yes the company needs to save money.” She still looked down and Her voice was quieter than I am used to. “Thank You again Little Suzy, i think i will enjoy this. i can't deny i have long admired You and often thought how very attractive You are. Now You may take the rest of the day off, please buy Yourself something to enhance Your already great beauty.” From my wallet i fished a wad of notes which was actually a good proportion of my remaining wealth and handed them to Her with a wink. “Enzo will be here tomorrow and You and i shall entertain him...”
“Thank you sir, I will go to What Katie Did and buy some nice lingerie, do you know them and might you have any suggestions?”
“i've heard of What Katie Did, they specialise in retro stuff right? i think i once saw a stand of theirs at a big military vehicle show, though saying that's probably labelled me as a bit of dullard.” i smiled self mockingly. “That's them sir.”
“You're kind and however tempting it might be to consider pictures of scantily clad Women for a while, i have work to do. i am sure whatever You decide will be quite glorious, but You might send me details when You've decided? After all this is over though perhaps i could set up an account for You there as reward and proof of my gratitude?”
She tilted Her head slightly and looked contemplative; “I have a new camisole and camiknickers that would go well with a new suspender belt from Katie, oh and a diamond choker.”
“Oh, yes that sounds lovely. i'm sure Matsunaga would love that. You run along now though You've got shopping to do, i though do not think i will get much work done in Your absence.” I said smiling.
“By the way Sir, should I wear my suit or a dress?”
“Hmm, i'd like to say whichever You'd prefer, i do want You to feel as comfortable as possible. Unfortunately he was very vague on exactly what would happen; maybe a dress would make for ease of access though? Thank You again Suzy, You really deserve a treat for Your willingness to help out.”
“Yes, I will wear a green satin dress with a petticoat, I hope Enzo will be pleased with me.”
“i do not see how he could fail to be. It's not too late to back out though, You're really sure about all this?”
“Yes sir, I feel it is my duty to the company.” She was blushing a little and said so hesitantly, but Her eyes sparkled with excitement. “Thank You again Suzy, it means a good deal to me.
You run along and go buy everything; i can't deny i'm looking forward to this a very great deal.” This time it was me who blushed. “Till the morrow then, Suzy.” She turned on Her delicate heels and left Her achingly beautiful rump swinging just a little was all I could think of the rest of the afternoon. I didn’t get any more work done.
When She arrived at the office the next day Enzo and i were already there. He half sat on the front of my desk with me standing next to him, his hands clasped in front of him the left over the right the attentive might note that the last joint of his left little finger was missing. He wore a light white cotton shirt and one was just able to see that both his arms were decorated with tattoos but the material obscured the design. On the desk was a brushed aluminium case with black leather corners secured with large steel rivets. i stood next to him, as Suzy entered we were talking in hushed tones.
"Enzo my friend this is Suzy, i can only apologise for all the insults She has done you in the past." He nodded once slowly before appraising the picture She made, though his face was inscrutable in the way that only the Japanese can be there was a slight movement of his hands as if something beneath them had stirred. Suzy sat in the chair in front of us both She crossed Her legs and slowly hitched up Her skirt over the knee showing a little of the seamed stocking top.
Both Enzo and i stayed motionless just staring, drinking in the sight of Her. i was quite, quite speechless with desire and admiration, Enzo though remained implacable though there was a slight shift in the position of his hands again. He spoke; "she understands that she must remain silent throughout? Any speech from her I will take as another insult, there is a gag in my case but I would prefer not to need to use it." To which i replied “Nod if You understand Suzy." She nodded and said “I will do anything to help the company now.”
Enzo shouted; "QUIET!!! That is the first and only infringement She may make, or my offer of aid will be withdrawn!" He turned away from Her; "Daniel, are You confident She will not need the gag?" A little stunned at his outburst i stammered "No Enzo that will not be necessary i am confident She will behave henceforward, stand up Suzy. If You wish to ask or say something You are to blink twice, then i will ask Enzo for permission for You to do so." Slowly and with emphasis; "Do You understand?" Her eyes wide She nodded once and blinked twice. "Enzo, may She speak?"
“Yes, i am satisfied that She has understood; say your piece girl. “
“Yes sir I will do as asked and keep quiet, or you can gag me I do not mind sir.” She said quietly, Her voice trembling. Enzo his voice hushed and breathy replied; "No I would prefer you not to use it, though I am concerned that you did not stand when your boss told you to, I am surprised that he has put so much faith in you." With which She leapt to Her feet.
“Daniel, You may begin." i rapidly crossed the three paces between Her and i and took Her shoulders in my hands seemingly to ensure She was standing straight, but as i did so i leant in and whispered, my breath hot on the sensitive skin of Her ear; "Suzy, i adore You, i always have and i curse my cowardice for never having told You so, if he were not here i would lift You up throw You across the desk and ravish You here and now till You begged me to stop." i stepped back, "Suzy, take Your skirt at the sides gently in Your beautiful hands and raise it slowly, our guest wants to see what You are wearing beneath.” She lifted Her skirt slowly to reveal silken camiknickers and the suspender belt, i sighed, utterly entranced. Enzo nodded once which seemed to be as animated as he became.
i turned and opened the case, trying not to stand in the way so that She might see that inside there were several apertures cut from dark grey foam which kept the contents from moving when it was carried. There were several items but the only ones She can make out from Her vantage were ropes, these were scarlet and light, they looked soft and might be made from silk. Taking one of the lengths of rope i turned and said; "lift the skirt fully and hold it in place." Crossing to Her i looped the rope across Her belly a couple of inches below the fullness of Her breasts and tied a neat bow so that it kept the skirt raised and revealed Her nether garments without Her needing to hold it. Furtively, with my mass between Enzo and Her i fleetingly cupped Her mound to feel the dampness at Her delta. "Is that sufficiently aesthetic Enzo?"
"Yes, you are no shibari master but I see you have some natural talent, now girl lie down on your side facing us." She did as he said, Her lips pouting beautifully. i turned and returned to the case, retrieving another length of rope form it. Enzo instructed; “Open your blouse Suzy." As She did so i knelt at Her legs, running my hand up Her calf, delighting in the feel of muscle and the smoothness of Her skin through the silk of the stocking. Her nipples were so hard inside Her satin bra Enzo could not fail to see them pushing at the flimsy material. Reverently i lifted Her ankles and looped the rope about them. i pulled the ends through Her legs and turned each end a couple of times neatly about them, then the ends were pulled through the gap from behind and another neat bow secured it and them tightly at the front.
"Impress me Suzy; remove your bra without removing your blouse or camisole if you can." Enzo said matter-of-factly as I stood to retrieve another length of rope. Reaching into the dress She deftly slid Her hand up Her back to undo the clasp and having retrieved the bra dropped it to the floor with a coquettish little smile. i again knelt by Her legs, still entranced by the feel of them whilst running my hands up and down. i repeated the same procedure i had used on Her ankles on Her knees, the sight was quite beautiful; four turns of parallel soft scarlet rope and a pretty bow about both Suzy’s knees and ankles. His face still blank Enzo said "Good girl, that will get you a reward, do you want it now or later?"
“I will save them for layer please, thank you. I am enjoying the feel of having my legs tied together now.”
“Tut, tut, girl you didn't request to speak did you? Which sadly means your reward is not to lose the help I offered to the company, shame I really rather think you would have enjoyed it too. But, that’s no matter. Another challenge for you; now that your legs are tied see if you can manage to stand without using your arms." After considering momentarily She wriggled Herself over to the wall and slid Her back up it to stand with Her legs bound. The ghost of a smile graced his face, "Hop forward a couple of paces, and cross your arms behind your back. I realise that that is an unnatural position to you in the west, but you’ll get used to it." Tottering a little on Her heels She hopped forward three times and clumsily tried to cross Her arms behind. i returned again to the case, when i turned back the rope i carried was slightly longer than the previous two pieces. Now She was away from the wall i crossed the space between us and stepped around behind Her.
Since i was behind Her he could not see me gently cup Her gluteals, i sighed and breathed hot and quick on the back of Her neck. Unthinking She said; “rub your hand across my satin covered buttocks please sir.” Alarmed I whispered; “Quiet Suzy!" but Enzo had already heard and stood up. "When are you going to learn girl?" He seemed angry and crossed the two paces to Her. His face was only an inch from Hers. "Daniel, I am losing patience with this girl. If you want my support she must now pay a forfeit, do you understand girl? And I warn you if you open your mouth I leave now and neither one of you sees me or my money again." Even as he spoke though my palms were making small, subtle circles over Her buttocks. "ANSWER ME GIRL; DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" Confused and genuinely scared She managed to stammer; “yes sir I am very sorry...please let me make it up to you.”
Enzo was now deathly quiet; "And you spoke again, you really are rather unintelligent aren't you? This is your last chance Daniel, no more infractions or I leave, I do not understand why you hold this girl in such high esteem. Finish Your next tie and we will punish her." Carefully i laid the middle of the rope along Her parallel forearms, and looped one end twice about Her left wrist and right forearm and the other twice about Her right wrist and left forearm. Her crossed arms were now secure behind Her, the position looked uncomfortable and Her shoulders must have hurt. Taking the loose ends upward i dropped them over Her shoulders. And moved in front of Her gently lowering the camisole to lift out Her perfect breasts. The end over Her left shoulder i caught in my right hand and vice versa, so that the rope crossed between Her breasts. i passed the ends behind Her and looped it twice before tying another neat bow just above the rope that was raising Her skirt.
“Daniel remove Her choker, that I will keep as a memento." i did so and returned it to him, he placed it in the pocket of his trousers. He nodded curtly once and i reached into the case again lifting from it a collar with a D ring through which ran a chain at the ends of which were two wicked looking clamps. Moving behind Her again i buckled on the collar it was maroon leather and the inside had green velvet for cushioning. When it was tight i moved to Her front and lifting Her left breast clipped the clamp to the nipple. The pain must have been intense and sharp and She winced but stayed quite. Lifting the other breast i again clamped the nipple, the chain though was short t and as such it pulled Her breasts upwards a little, the nipples supporting all their weight. Enzo instructed; "Hop over to the desk silly girl, and lean across it. Your far too kindly boss is going to belabour your admittedly pretty rump with his hands whilst you pleasure me with your mouth. And Daniel" he raised his glance to me "if i think you’re going easy on Her I walk, do you understand?" i nodded very rapidly.
Suzy’s face was reddening and slightly screwed up against the pain; Though She hopped over to the desk which jiggled Her breasts and She winced and leant over it with Her satin skimmed bottom in the air and Her breasts resting on the desk waiting silently for the punishment. Enzo took his time extracting himself from his trousers, he nodded for me to start spanking Her. At first i did try to lay them on lightly but he raised a quizzical eyebrow and my strikes became harder. Once he had removed himself from within his trousers he was already fully tumescent but of only average length. Without ceremony he speared himself deep into the cavern of Her mouth. It seemed though She would be doing all the work; he stood as still as a mountain his eyes feasting on the sight of Her mouth enveloping his length, he did though smile just a little and his eyes became far away.
Though i was not entirely convinced his attention was elsewhere it was my left - weaker - hand that now swatted at Her, my right i slid surreptitiously beneath to rub Her through the gusset of Her knickers.
Enzo had a good deal of control; even despite Her best and most accomplished efforts to bring him to a climax he resisted for a good fifteen minutes, by which time my hand was red and stinging and i was sweating profusely. i had though managed to continue my subtle stimulation of Her and despite the heat and pain Her knickers were now soaked through. Enzo's face was contorted with the effort of resisting Her undeniable and gorgeous charms but eventually he exploded in Her throat with a great gasp. He pulled out quickly and wiped himself dry on a scruff of Suzy’s gorgeous blonde hair, tucking himself away again he said “I am going to eat, I think I saw a sushi place down the street, Would You join me Daniel? “
“Sorry Enzo, yes there is one but i’m going to eat a snack here, there’s much that needs my attention; I’ve been a bit distracted this morning.” I reply with a knowing smile. His face is blank again and I’m not sure he got the joke, “Fine, fine I’ll be an hour at most, do what you must, but the girl stays silent and exactly as she is till then. I can trust you not to touch her can’t I?“ i nod and say; “Oh i’ll be much too busy, see You soon.” He left and i sat at my desk trying to ignore the Woman I so very much wanted to comfort and pleasure, but did not dare. Turning on my P.C., I tried to do something, anything even if it were just a game of patience, but I was unable to concentrate whilst I felt Her glance upon me. I turned to Her, there were tears on Her cheeks, our eyes met and She blinked twice. My heart melting i nodded smiling warmly. Her voice faltering and quiet She asked; “Sir, Did Enzo put the finance in place? Or does he want more…?”
“Oh, good lord no, I think Enzo is far from ready to offer his aid yet, i fear there is much more that my Little Suzy must do to please him, before he arrives though i must discuss some things with You, if You will allow me?”
“Yes sir.”
“Thank You, do You realise what Enzo is?” While we were talking quickly and furtively i cupped Her breasts in my hands to relieve the weight on Her nipples from the clamps. ”Thank you sir, so who is he?”
“He is a friend, an old one and a businessman, but though i have long suspected it i wasn't sure until yesterday. The tattoos which he has which were just visible through his shirt and his finger; he is Yakuza which makes him a very, very dangerous man. i do not think he would harm either You or i due to the friendship i have with him, but the fact remains, though i am unsure how prevalent the syndicates are in the U.K. if we insult him it could go badly for us. If You would like i will request that we stop this now, i do not want to endanger You in any way. Should You want to continue though might i request of him we use the gag so as to ensure You do not speak out of turn?”
“Yes sir I think the gag would be very good idea. I hope I can please him enough to save the company.”
“Thank You Suzy darling. He will not be here for about half an hour - he's nothing if not punctual - i'm afraid and i do not think it would be clever to remove any of the restraints that You already wear, is there anything i can do to make You a little more comfortable though? “
“No I am fine thank you sir.”
“i will get coffee then and a croissant, would You like anything assuming of course You'd permit me to feed You...?” I got up and left and locked the door behind me, returning within five minutes with a tray from Costa Coffee. I enjoyed the feelings of closeness, connection and tenderness which tearing the croissant into manageable bites to pop into Her beautiful mouth and giving Her little sips of the cappuccino allowed me. (Unbeknownst to Her i would save the paper cup with Her lipstick upon it as a memento of this intense glorious day. Shamefully it would become a receptacle for my seed when I would be unable to control my desire for Her in the future.) “ Thank you sir I was very thirsty.”
For the next ten minutes we stayed thus in silence with me lost in the sensations of slowly stroking Her hair. My eyes closed and i smiled contentedly with a noticeable bulge at my crotch. Enzo entered again without knocking, evidently it was now raining; he carried an umbrella as though it were a sword. His face remained as plain and emotionless as it - almost- always was. i rose on seeing him; "Welcome back Enzo, i trust that we may continue with the Girl's punishment?"
“I cannot help but be a little disappointed in your high regard for this girl Daniel, though we have long been friends and I wish that to continue. Despite Her failings earlier and her entirely unfathomable wilfulness she does at least present an aesthetic spectacle of which I approve, and your rope work was impressive for a beginner. We may continue but I warn you I shall not brook another mistake." i reply: "Now that you are finished with Her pretty if petulant mouth, might i suggest it be gagged? i think this would only increase her aesthetic?" After a moment's thought he nodded curtly once and i opened the case and removed a bright ball gag the colour of which exactly matched the ropes. Moving to Her with a smile which i hoped showed my utter devotion to Her i winked, neither of which he saw. i buckled the gag in place. Enzo said; "I must smoke, we will begin on my return." He opened the French doors onto the balcony and removed a powder blue Sobranie cigarette from its pastel packet. While his back was turned and he considered the view across the city i slipped my hand down the front of Her knickers and stimulated the flesh at Her delta. Whispering; "Remember; if You blink twice i will request that You be permitted to speak." With a delight I did not think I’d ever before known I felt Her bud throbbing rhythmically beneath my hand.
i was lost to the joy just touching Her brought, so much so it was only the sound of the doors opening again which alerted me to Enzo's return. i quickly removed my hand, just swiftly enough so that he did not see. As he turned to Her to continue his commands i brought my slightly damp hand to my mouth and revelled in the taste of Her. "Stand, girl. You must thank my generosity that I am still here and that you are still able to try and win my favour for your company. Stand up, turn around and bend as though you were going to touch your toes." She turned around hopped forward twice and bent down as far as She could without falling over; he now had a full view of Her bottom in camiknickers as did i and i could not repress a long drawn out sigh of pleasure. Enzo turned to look at me, his face blank. "You like Her don't You Daniel?" i hung my head and mumbled "Yes, more than You can ever know."
“Well then you may watch." He took the three steps he needed to reach Her and roughly without ceremony hooked his finger into the gusset of Her knickers and yanked them down. They fell as far as the rope about Her knees would allow, untying his belt his expensive trousers fell, he wore no underwear and still had his long coat on. Grasping Her hips he entered Her firmly. His thrusts were business-like and deep, She though could just as easily have been his hand or a hole in a wall. He plundered Her most intimate part purely for his own pleasure, he was not gentle or caring only wanting to take what it was he needed. Though on some level i was appalled at the manner in which he used Her i could not remove my wide eyed stare and found myself often licking my parched lips as he continued. With each thrust She looked as though She would topple and Her breasts bounced towards Her face, his grip upon Her hips though was firm and thus he kept Her standing.
Finally with a gasp he pulled Her back hard against himself, the report as Her thighs met his was loud and served to rouse me from my reverie. He arrived at his peak deep inside of Her panting.
When his breath had slowed he pulled out and commanded; "Girl; stay as you are, do not move." Flexing his knees to lower himself he grasped the material of Her knickers and cleaned his member with them. Once this was done he stepped back and hoisted his trousers again. "Your turn now Daniel, but you only get to use your tongue." i fell to my knees, my entire world now encompassed by the glorious reddened, tortured flesh of Her nether mouth, slowly i crawled toward Her, stunned that i was permitted so great a joy. Halting still uncertain i deserved the opportunity my mouth covered Her puckering orifice and i almost fainted from the joy of it. So that i did not fall my arms circled Her legs and found handfuls of glorious breast to play with as i reverently lapped at the core of Her.
i lapped contentedly, reverently at Her intoxicated by the taste of Her, my tongue gloried in the wetness. My eyes were closed and my whole existence was the warm, humid crevice between Her thighs. "Stop now, I didn't want her to enjoy herself that rather misses the point of a punishment.“ With a very audible groan of disappointment i rocked backward onto my heels.
Her nether mouth gaped, pulsating a little; eager for something, anything else to fill it once more. i knelt behind Her utterly transfixed. "Stand up straight girl you may stretch yourself as well as you able for a few seconds." Now that She was stood up again, Enzo walked around Her several times, carefully trying to read Her face and when at Her rear noted the amount of fluid that seeped from Her. "Get up daniel, you enjoyed that didn't you?" i nodded vigorously. "You though girl, you must lie down, on your belly and then squirm your way over to me touching the toe of each of my shoes with your forehead, by doing so you will acknowledge me your master." She lay on Her front and tried to wriggle over to him and lifted Her head to touch each of his toes as gently as it appeared She could. “Good girl." i was bewitched by the jiggling of Her gluteals and the way the knickers caught under Her legs on the carpet as She squirmed.
“Not long now girl, nearly done then You could ask Your boss what will be done with or to You." He nodded at me again and i walked over to the case once more retrieving what appeared to be a huge steel fishing hook. It was though easily a foot long and there were scarlet ribbons through the eye and a ball of perhaps an inch in diameter instead of a point. i knelt beside Her, reverently but inexpertly plaiting the ribbons into Her pony tail when they were secure i pulled as gently as i could downwards toward the crack of Her glorious rump. This curved Her spine backward, and when there was just enough leeway i pulled the ball into the pucker of Her bottom and She gasped; it was cold and her tightness resisted its intrusion. She was hooked upon it with Her back curled upwards, to avoid pulling out Her hair She needed to lean as far back as She could. Enzo looked pleased, or at least he had a small smile at the corner of his mouth. He took a digital camera from his coat pocket and proceeded to snap Her from every possible angle. When he was happy with the pictures he said; "Thank you Daniel, she eventually managed to please me. The money will be in the company account tomorrow morning." And with that he left.(It would be several years before I ever saw or even heard from him again.)
As soon as the door closed behind him I said; "Thank You Suzy, for everything You have done not only for the company but for me personally and while Your mouth is still full and You cannot protest i want to say just three more words... i love You. Do You want me to remove the gag or any of the restraints? Blink once for yes and twice for no.” She blinked twice and my face shone radiant with a smile just for her, i looked deep into Her eyes before lifting Her effortlessly. i carried Her over to the desk and lay Her stomach down across it and knelt behind Her once again; my tongue finding its rightful home. "Groan when You want me to stop Darling Suzy." She did, She groaned and groaned again and again but I did not stop; my tongue was cramping and my knees protested at being so long bent. I knew though that the aches in my muscles were as nothing to Hers and i lapped and lapped to salve Her pain away. She screamed through the gag, turning Her face to me Her cheeks were wet with tears again that this time i took to be of Joy and not a pain.
Finally i stopped; “Do You want the gag removed?” my eyes locked on Hers and She blinked once. I leapt to my feet and around the desk and with shaking hands undid the buckles that would allow Her to speak again. She did not though speak, just uttered a long, agonised groan formed of pain, intense pleasure and joy. “ I love You Sir, take me Sir, take me please, don’t untie me just plow me till you do not have the strength left to stand. I beg You Sir, please, please…” and then she lay still; panting heavily. How could I refuse? i walked slowly back around the desk looking down at the sweat darkened material of Her dress as i fumbled to loosen my belt and drop my boxer shorts. Then, slowly with as much reverence as i could muster i entered Her and thrust with no panic or rush back and forth into Her, with each in stroke i breathed; “Thank You, Thank You.” i had never been as happy and doubted i ever would be again; i hadn’t even locked the door…



















































... Continue»
Posted by dustybit 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex  |  Views: 1345  |  
89%
  |  7

Ramola And The Gardener

visit on www.papahaxx.com to see real porn stories like these and newly updates sex gallery videos etc

Mr. Satish Reddy 47 years of age was popular as a Granite King. He
owned quite a few quarries in Southern Andhra Pradesh. His quarries
yielded best quality of Granite which was exported world wide. He
lived in a majestic Bunglow in the peaceful locality of Srinagar
Colony in Hyderabad with his 43 years old wife Mamta Reddy and 20
years old son Jagan Reddy.

It was first of week of January 2006. His 22 year old daughter Ramola
had joined them a couple of days ago. Ramola was doing her Masters at
Alabama University- USA and has come down to Hyderabad to be with her
parents for the forthcoming Sankranti Festival.

Ramola was about 5'-6", was tall and very fair like her mother with
very sharp features. She was not skinny like most of other girls of
her age. Ramola hated hair anywhere on her body except her head. She
had beautiful shoulder length hair which she had recently dyed to
golden colour. She did regular workouts and had a very beautiful
figure of 36-28-36.

Her boobs were firm and even when restrained under an expensive bra
they declared there prominent presence. Her deep cleavage showing
between her large, firm, white breasts to the taper of her slender
waist and the rounded outward curve of her luscious hips that sloped
to her long full-swelling thighs and, lower, to her well-formed calves
and ankles.... Hell, yes, she was absolutely mouth-watering to look
at!. She had beautiful and shapely legs and her regular work-outs
added beauty to her ample thighs. Her ass was round and fleshy. Her
walk was graceful like a model's walk on the ramp.

Arrogance was Ramola's nature. She knew very well that she was very
beautiful and rich. These facts made her more haughty and rude. She
always preferred to have friends who belonged to her class. She hated
poor and middle class.

Ramola noticed that her father had newly employed a Gardener who was
filthy, completely bald and about Fifty years old. She loathingly
asked her Mother who this dirty old man was and why he was allowed to
work in their Bunglow. Ramola was informed that this was his Fathers
choice from his native village and was working at heir place since a year.

This Gardener – whose name was Akbar was like an a****l. About 6 feet
tall, dark complexion, almost bear like hairy body, big tummy and
yellow stained teeth. He was a half-wit who was well-trained and
obedient but too stupid to observe certain formalities. Always wearing
a sweat drenched filthy torn banian and lungi …he rarely talked and
was always busy in the garden attending the trees and lawn.

It was two days after her arrival. Ramola was examining a White Rose
in the garden. Akbar was working nearby. Ramola was wearing a tight
jeans and a short top. She had not noticed Akbar's presence. She was
busy fondling the Rose buds. Accidentally when her eyes fell on Akbar.
She was shocked. Akbar was barely few inches from her. She noticed
that the bald gardener was examining her and his eyes were locked on
her crotch and his nostrils were quivering as his deep-set eyes
hungrily scanned the girl's curvaceous limbs. Ramola was stunned.
Akbar immedaitley got up and rushed towards his quarters without
uttering a word.

A second after he was gone, the lovely distressed girl slumped down
limply with her back against the trunk of a neem tree, shaking so
violently that she was barely able to support her own weight with her
legs. Gradually, re-gathering her senses little by little, relief from
being alone again coming over her, she began to relax and breathe
normally.

It was a day later. Bholu the male-servant has excused himself for a
day off. Ramola's mother, instructed Akbar to clean the Master bedroom
and re-arrange all her clothes in the wardrobes . The Master Bedroom
was adjacent to Ramola's room.

Ramola had just finished her bath and was in her room drying her hairs
with a hair dryer. She had only a towel wrapped around her chest. She
was engrossed in her thoughts when a husky male groan shook her.Good
heavens, who could be in there at this time of day? she wondered. What
was going on? Ramola straightened up bravely and walked slowly toward
the door. When she was a mere six or seven steps from her destination,
she heard an even louder groan. My God, someone is hurt in there in
her Parents Bedroom, she thought, her first reaction naturally being
to rush forward and throw open the door as fast as she possibly could.

As she reached forward to grasp the handle on the door, the sound of a
low menacing a****l growl reached her ears and caused her to freeze
again. She stood there for an endless moment, wondering what she could
do as she listened for more sounds with every ounce of her
concentration, her eyes glued to the floor. Gradually, she was able to
make out noises beyond the door even though her own heart was thumping
so loudly that it was difficult at first. She could hear heavy rushed
breathing punctuated by occasional grunts and moans of what almost
sounded like passion. But that could not be, she reasoned, for
everyone was supposed to be downstairs. Her whole body tensed
automatically as a nearby male groan suddenly erupted again inside the
room. This one came from only a few feet away from where she stood,
petrified, her lovely white teeth chattering slightly from the fright
and incapacitating confusion she felt. Her heart stopped and she
hardly dared to breathe as the closest male groan resounded in her
ears again. Finally, curiosity got the best of her and she slowly
lifted her eyes from the floor to see if she could catch a glimpse of
the source of the sound.

As her eyes adjusted to the brighter light that streamed into her face
from the next room, she was able to make out a tall male form standing
beyond the partly open door to her right. She blinked several times to
clear her vision and sharpen into focus the hulking form which stood
in towering profile only slightly over a yard from her own position.

The color in Ramola's face ebbed suddenly as she sucked in her breath
in horror!

She saw that it was Akbar, the bald, half-wit filthy Gardener. He was
standing there in front of her completely naked and holding his
enormous rigid penis tightly with both hands. The long hard shaft of
male flesh looked almost as thick as a young tree trunk and glistened
all along its jutting length. It was incredible! she knew that … she
had seen photographs of other naked men with erections in the
illustrated marriage manual that her friends had shown her in the
Campus. She had studied the text and pictures carefully, she was able
to remember the manual's statement that "... the average male sex
organ ranges from five to seven inches when in a state of erection."
Oh God , she gasped, Akbar was certainly not average! His huge
protruding member was at least eight inches long, maybe more, and even
his large hands could barely encircle its pulsing heavily-veined girth.

She saw that the bald moron's eyes were glazed as he stroked the long
hard penis up and down in lewd rhythmic time. She saw her Mother's
used clothes hamper was lying at Akbar's feet. Her Mother's used
panties and bras were lying s**ttered on floor. Akbar had one of her
Mother's used panty in his hand, he was sniffing the crotch part of
the panty and was also sucking the crotch area of the panty
ferociously. Occasionally Akbar stroked his cock by wrapping it with
her mother - Mamta's Panty.

Ramola was frozen. Akbar was so close to her that she was afraid to
even breathe for fear he might hear her. She stood there shaking from
head to foot, her feet cemented to the carpeted floor, watching in
horrified fascination as the servant's circumcised penis being stroked
rapidly up and down the full length of it, the huge bulbous head
bursting evilly into view, like a giant monster crawling from a secret
lair, with each hard down stroke that he made with his hands. She was
close enough so that she could see that it was wet on the top from the
white, sticky lubricating fluid beginning to ooze forth from it.
Akbar's breath sounded thick and heavy now and she could see thin
white flecks of spittle joining each other to grow heavy and run down
from his lips as he stared like a man in a trance at the bed just out
of her view. His penis frightened her so much. She was seeing one for
the first time. It was monstrous and she could not even imagine having
something that big inside her.... My Lord, such a massive thing would
ruin her for life if she ever tried to take it between her legs! Then,
in her dazed state, the lovely girl thought she saw an almost
imperceptible flick of the shiny-headed man's beady eyes toward the
spot where she stood. What if he should turn a little and discover her
watching him? How on earth could she possibly explain the fact that
she had been caught spying on the idiot as he obscenely masturbated
himself? No one would ever believe her when she tried to tell how she
had been a victim of circumstances and had seen Akbar only by accident.

Ramola heaved a soundless sigh of relief when she saw him turn
slightly away in fits of passion. As the tempo of Akbar's groans
increased, she had to admit that her curiosity to know what was going
on had been piqued to an almost maddeningly intense desire to chance a
look in for herself. At last it became too much for her and she moved
cautiously backward out of Akbar's range of vision to lean against the
wall a few inches from the stationary frame of the doorway. Then,
leaning forward, the girl placed her fingertips against the door
itself and gently eased it forward until Akbar came into view by
degrees. Her whole body was shaking violently and the fear she felt
made it almost impossible to draw air into her lungs without feeling
nauseous.

Ramola's own desire had finally overcome her principles, her aversion
towards people not belonging to her class. Her hand had probed under
the hem of the towel and the elastic top of her panties, her fingers
sliding along her warmly moistened vaginal slit and coming to rest on
the erectly pulsating bud of her clitoris. Now she began to rock
gently with silent pleasure as she massaged herself, sending rapturous
flutters of sensation through her belly that seemed to branch out and
touch every inch of her physical being. She was so totally absorbed in
what she was doing that she was oblivious to everything around her and
did not sense the shadowy hulking form moving stealthily up behind
her. It remained motionless then for a long moment, hovering within a
foot of the girl's slender shoulder.

Suddenly it moved with lightning speed.

"Oh!" Ramola cried out in fright, cringing away from the strong wiry
hand holding her arm in a powerful vice-like grip. She was caught
completely off guard and had to gulp to recapture her breath as she
quickly withdrew her hand from beneath her towel. The spell was
shattered, the rising flame of her passion suddenly snuffed out, and
she could only stand there quaking with terror from head to foot.
Gradually, the hand loosened its painful grasp enough so that she was
able to straighten up and relieve the pressure where her right
shoulder was crushed against the frame of the doorway. It helped her
breathing a
little and she began to wonder who was behind her. Slowly, she turned
her head back and saw with horror that it was the bald simpleton,
Akbar . The tall, grotesquely ugly servant was still stark naked and
his nostrils were twitching with excitement, just as they always did
when she was present, as though he were some kind of wild a****l
catching the addening scent of a bitch in heat. There was a weird
twisted grin on his moronic face as he raked the lovely girl's
trembling young body with his hungrily-shining eyes.

She dropped her own eyes to avoid his and saw with a rush of panic
that Akbar's gigantic penis was standing out even further from his
sinewy loins than before. What was worse, she could see the tremendous
cock growing longer and harder even as she stared at it, its thick
bl**d-engorged head throbbing mightily as occasional droplets of semen
oozed from the eye-like hole at the end and dropped down in gleaming
white strings to the carpet below. She looked down lower then and
caught sight of the huge testicles sagging between his hairy legs like
fleshy sacs heavily weighted with balls of lead. My God, she thought,
they were as big as baseballs! It was the first time she had seen
them. The huge-sized spheres had not been in clear view when she had
watched the idiot masturbating himself just inside the other bedroom
awhile ago.

"It's big, ain't it?" Akbar snickered lewdly, his normally dull eyes
sparkling a little as he pointed down with one finger at his
abnormally large cock. Ramola could not answer or even object to the
obscene question as she felt her cheeks flush to a burning crimson
with the realization that he had seen her looking down at his
genitalia. Oh no, she groaned to herself, wave after wave of
humiliation and shame washing over her, making her wish with all her
strength that she could magically vanish from the room. Not only had
the half-wit caught her red-handed in the act of masturbating herself
as she was spying on him, now he knew that she had been staring openly
at his rigid penis and the sperm-filled testicles hanging down below!
She had never been so horribly embarrassed and overwhelmed with guilt
in her life!

"Okay, let's go," her naked captor grunted, his ugly face split by a
satisfied grin as he tilted his head toward the interior of the next
bedroom. A spasm of fear traveled through her, suddenly replacing her
other emotions, when she realized what he intended to do with her.
Akbar nudged her rudely with his shoulder, scowling to show his
impatience with her as he tilted his head again toward the entranceway
to the other room, indicating that she should step through the doorway
in front of him.

"No, please! I can't go in with you right now.... she whispered in
protest, hoping to bluff the weak-minded servant. The tall gangling
nitwit's narrow brow furrowed as his dim mind tried to grapple with
what she had said. Little by little, though, the puzzled expression on
his face changed and slowly hardened, a glint of ominous malevolence
lighting his beady rat-like eyes.

Ramola knew that her strategy had failed when she saw that Akbar was
glaring at her in such a hateful way, the sullen anger in his face
causing her to fear that he might ball his free hand into a fist and
smash it into her face at any moment. She winced with pain as he
cruelly tightened his iron-like grip on her arm, bruising her flesh,
and then pushed her roughly through the doorway between the two bedrooms.

Akbar held her in front of him at arm's length as they walked across
the room, the beautiful Ramola's heart pounding fiercely in her throat
as they approached the bed. Ramola throttled the panicky impulse she
had to escape by trying to twist away from him and then run back
through the master bedroom to the stairway. Actually, she felt almost
thankful that the brute's hand was locked so solidly on her arm, for
her legs were so wobbly with fright that she needed even that strange
form of support to walk at all. In the melee Ramola's towel dropped
heavily to the floor. She stood exposed in her balck panty and bra.

Akbar's pulse quickened, his nostrils twitching again, as he watched
her full rounded buttocks sway enticingly before him, each cheek
making a provocative circling motion under her panty as she struggled.
Even though his huge erect cock had fallen to semi-hardness, the
movements of Ramola's perfect young ass made the great shaft jerk
higher, its colossal length swinging from side to side with every step
he took.

"No, not this way! Not that-I can't!" Ramola wailed staring at Akbar
in disbelief as the powerful idiot f***ed her toward the bed, a
strange crazy fluttering deep inside her stomach beginning as she
realized fully the complete helplessness of her position as though for
the first time. Her protests were cut short by Akbar's fingers
clamping harshly
over her mouth, muffling the resisting girl's sounds of complaint.

Akbar's nostrils flared in undisguised desire as his fingers coursed
greedily over the smooth silky softness of her naked thighs. He
pinched the globe of one of her ass-cheeks, grinning lewdly as she
groaned against his fingers still clamped over her mouth. There was
nothing between his hand and the roughness of his blunt fingertips,
bunched tightly up in the crevice of her buttocks, and he could see
silky tufts of her soft pubic hair. The rounded globules of her soft
young buttocks stood out brashly, exposed to his lust-crazed eyes and
quivering convulsively as he moved his eager hand upward to run it
lewdly over the curve of her right hip.

Ramola wished she could faint, mercifully fall u*********s to the
floor, for she knew now exactly what was going to happen to her. She
saw thin lines of spittle drooling from the bald moron's hideous mouth
and his eyes were gleaming with a****l desire as he moved closer yet
to her, pressing his vile repulsive body up to her side until suddenly she
became aware of the massive hardness of his penis digging against the
naked flesh just above her waist. In his very excitement, he lingered
a moment to rove his hand higher up on her back, suddenly becoming
frustrated in his obscene anxiousness with the obstruction of the dress.

The lust-maddened idiot slapped her hard, flat across the cheek,
jerking her head to the side so hard that she thought surely he had
broken her neck. She struggled to twist away from his cruelty but the
bald servant caught her by the hair and jerked her back to face him,
delivering another brutal blow to her other cheek this time, bringing
a stinging sensation to her skin as though she were being doused in
raw gasoline. She was terrified more than ever now, afraid to struggle
or offer any resistance at all for fear he would
become even angrier and kill her right where she stood.

Akbar giggled dementedly as he devoured her partially nude body with
his eyes, his hands roaming over her bare back and shoulders. The
smooth satiny softness of her skin was interrupted above only by the
thin black brassiere that laced across her back. She could feel a
small wet circle of seminal fluid seeping from the huge throbbing
glans of his penis and smearing where it touched her flesh. Then,
locking one hand on her shoulder to hold her fast, she felt the
fingers of his other hand rummaging behind her, working clumsily at
the clasp of her brassiere. Suddenly, without warning, he hooked his
fingers
under the strap in anxious frustration and yanked harshly at it. Her
full resilient young breasts fell free, the cooler air attacking her
pinkish-brown nipples and perking them to sudden erection. She gasped
as he pulled the torn piece of now useless nylon down over her arms
and the two large, firmly rounded mounds came fully into tantalizing view.

Akbar wasted no time now and gazed down at his own hands cupping the
maddening cloud-like softness of the two naked breasts in both of his
hands, squeezing their ripeness until they overflowed from the bony
fingers and made her groan with humiliation. Still not satisfied,
though, the grotesquely ugly moron proceeded to knead both hard
rubbery nipples between his thumbs and forefingers, rolling them
tightly between them as a lewd grin came over his lips. He saw a
wincing expression of pain momentarily replace the embarrassment and
sense of degradation on her face, and it evidently amused him. He
continued to pinch and knead at her breasts with an ecstatic
intensity. His eyes gleamed with inflamed desire as his shaking hands
dropped along the sides of her quivering body. down to the elastic
band at the top of her sheer, flimsy panties. Hooking his fingers into
the thin nylon with an instinctive confidence, he began to peel them
slowly down over the lush curves of her almost still adolescent hips.
Trembling in abject horror, Ramola flinched as she felt the last of
her protective clothing being removed from her almost entirely exposed
body. She dared to glance down at the bald surface of Braun's head
below her as he jerked the brief panties from her ankles and finally
freed them altogether.
She was completely naked now.

She felt her stomach turn as she stifled a deep piercing scream in her
throat when the idiot's warm breath blasted on the skin of her smooth
flat tummy just above the soft silky triangle of pubic hair. His mouth
was a mere three inches away from the triangle, his eyes closed as he
breathed in deeply of the sweet, feminine aroma from her cunt, rising
and wafting to his nostrils teasingly. Leaning forward a little to
place a wet, slobbering kiss on her soft tummy from his kneeling
position. She swayed dangerously, almost losing her balance as she
felt his lips pressing tightly into her nude flesh. The sudden moist
contact sent an unexpected chill racing along her spine and she
automatically jumped from the electrifying wetness of the pressure,
losing her balance completely then and staggering backward toward the
empty bed. The edge of the mattress caught her behind the knees and
she sprawled backward to land face up with her arms and legs opening
wide as she hit. Akbar rose from his kneeling position a little and
leaped forward to catch her there as she kicked desperately to close
her legs. He dropped his hands at once to the full rounded moons of
her buttocks and crawled up further on the bed between her open
milk-white thighs, crouching on all fours as his knees pressed outward
between her ankles and his face panted a few inches above the
hair-covered vee of her naked loins. And then he backed off slightly
to run his long pink tongue slowly and wetly over the tender inner
flesh of her thighs, causing her to groan in helpless humiliation even
though a strangely warm shiver ran over the tattered nerve-ends of her
lower body.

Ramola had geared her mind to fighting off pain and depraved abuse ...
not the tenderness and hateful tiny sensations of pleasure suddenly,
and without warning, beginning to lower inside her. She had not been
prepared for this and knew less about resisting it than the hysterical
attack she was certain was all Akbar could manage. The idiot's mouth
watered as he gazed down at her body beneath him.

Saliva dripped from his open mouth, drooling down to mingle with the
juices beginning to ooze from the delicious narrow slit that started
at the bottom of the smooth white belly and trailed down through the
snowy soft spheres of her creamy buttocks where they pressed tightly
against the bed. Ramola was almost out of her mind now with sheer
confusion as she tried to filter the unwanted pleasurable sensuality
from the feelings of horror she sensed as a still basically decent
person. Through half-slit eyes, she could see that shadowy form of the
bald man crouching between her open legs. Then she felt the flat palms
of his sweaty hands pushing outward against the tenderness of her
inner thighs, holding them wide apart. Her secret treasure was open
and vulnerable for the feeble-minded a****l to do as he wished and she
watched with baited breath as he slowly lowered his head ... slowly
... slowly ... and at last his hot moist lips closed over the soft
furry mound at the base of her tummy!

"Noooo, oooohhh!" she moaned, jerking as his face disappeared from her
view into the female musk of the fleecy hair.... She felt Akbar's lips
planting wet tickling kisses on the cringing but moist aperture, his
tongue flicking out lizard-like, darting into the throbbing opening
and pushing up and down between the lips of her vagina. She swallowed
deeply as she felt his thumbs fastening on the moist folds, pressuring
them further outward, until finally his gaze froze solid, still,
locked on the completely open cavern exposed to his view and his heart
raced even faster at the sight of the pink fragile inner flesh, glistening
wet and tempting.

Lunging forward, he locked his lips on her and blew softly into the
naked hole, his long tongue flicking outward and probing into the
wetness when he felt her squirm and heard a groan escape involuntarily
from the now open lips of her mouth. The ravishing young Ramola's
elbows pressed tightly against her ribs and her head was beginning to
roll slowly back and forth on the mattress as Akbar's hot searing
tongue shot out its flicking tip, circling feverishly around the
quivering erected clitoris, his lips sucking to draw in the warm soft
folds of her cuntal lips deep inside his mouth. His tongue continued
its maddening licking against the straining pink bud of her youthful
sex and, even though she fought against the sounds as they rose to her
throat, she gave forth husky groans of passion. There was no denying
that something she had never felt before in her life was happening to
her ... something that was so different from the harsh blows he had
rained on her cheeks a few moments ago that she was at a loss to
understand it. The brute was actually sending soft, feather-like
sensations warmly and wetly up from her vagina to flood her entire
nervous system. She could no longer think but the moron was not hurting
her and that was all that mattered at the moment. That, of course, and
the fact that she was experiencing a light rising sensation of
floating, up, up, above the reality of the situation and the horror of
loosing her virginity to a mentally retarded gardener.

"Ooohh, oooohhh," Ramola exploded ecstatically into the otherwise
silent bedroom, her breath coming now in small quick gasps that came
out as small mewling grunts. Then, growing bolder, Akbar began a
sudden flicking and curling of his wet hot tongue, embedding it deeper
inside her and sometimes withdrawing it all the way to jab its tip
tormentingly at her tingling clitoris. He could feel the
elastic-rimmed opening of her pussy clasping at his pink hot lingual
spear, trying to hold him inside her but blossoming open fully when he
followed the primitive drive he never realized was in control of his
weak mind as well as his body.
"Oh God, Ramola gasped over and over to hating her body for the
steadily rising tide of forbidden sensual pleasure she felt rippling
deep down in her stomach and flowing up through her firm heaving
breasts to pulse in her nipples. In spite of her horror and revulsion
at the sinful things being done to her defenseless genitals down
between her open thighs, her nerves continued to flutter and send live
shivers of arousal through her limbs. Her vaginal passage contracted,
opening and closing tightly around the long smooth length of his
tongue darting into the wetness of her vaginal opening. The slaving
imbecile's bald pate began to glisten with sweat as he worked
frantically between her wide-spread legs, his tongue making a wet
sucking sluicing noise with each thrust he made into the valley
between her now hotly pulsating vaginal lips. The breathtakingly
beautiful Girl of Twenty Two had never before in her life imagined
that such an evil and lurid act could produce such exquisitely sharp
thrills in her ... especially not when someone as filthy , obscenely
ugly and stupid as Akbar was doing it to her. She actually wanted him
to keep on doing it now, she realized with shame, a tiny flash of
regret coming over her but quickly fading. At the moment, she could
not even remember why she was on the bed with the servant ... or even
if the reason mattered.

Her brown eyes glittering and her mouth flexing open with passion, her
cries of mixed protest and desire gradually became one long low
continuous moan. Then, surprising her, Akbar suddenly withdrew his
lashing tongue from inside the smooth warm passage and explored higher
up, probing the warm pink tip in the wetness as the fragrant black
tendrils of her pubic hair brushed tauntingly against his cheeks. At
last he found her hard, throbbing clitoris again and began to lick and
nip at it with his teeth until she was afraid she would scream with
ecstasy.

The moron felt a lewd and triumphant sense of satisfaction as she
responded. Never in his vague dreams had he ever expected to have such
a gorgeous young girl squirming so madly under his tongue, loving it
so much that she was at his mercy.
The people at the mental hospital had taught him to be careful about
everything he encountered in the "outside" world and his Masters had
made him realize he was not as intelligent as most other people.
Little by little, he had come to understand ... under Satish Reddy's
unrelenting tutelage ... that almost everyone around him thought he
was worthless except as someone to work for "normal" people.

The impassioned Ramola - the beautiful and haughty daughter of his
rich master was writhing under him now seemed to be utterly oblivious
to the fact that he was a freak. Not now, anyway! She liked what he
was doing, he slowly concluded, so it must mean that Ramola thought he
was good and more than just a freak.... The labored conclusion filled
him with glee and he giggled again as he locked his mouth roughly over
the upper portion of the cleft between her thighs. This would make her
like him more than ever, he grinned, lowering his face a little to
flick the tip of his tongue down into the tiny tightly-puckered hole
of her anus nestling just below the moist portal of her vagina.

"Nooooo, pleeeeeassse, " Ramola whimpered as the unexpected wet
electric contact of his searing tongue against the sensitive rubbery
opening sent a tormenting prickle of feeling racing through her
nerves. She clenched her eyes tightly shut again and whimpered, trying
desperately to screw her buttocks deeper into the bed and away from
the hot snaking tongue licking without mercy now at her virginal
asshole. After a moment, though, he sensed that her first shock was
gone and that she was starting to enjoy it by degrees, in spite of the
fact that she was sobbing and groaning, as though she hated every
second of what he was doing.

Yes, he was right, because she was beginning to jerk back against him
a little, her cushions of soft ivory roundness lifting slightly off
the mattress and pushing forward in search of the pink hotness of his
tongue.

The sex-wild girl knew that she had lost every shred of decency as she
felt her hands go out to find him like things with minds of their own,
suddenly clawing in vain desperation when her fingertips grazed the
sweaty slickness of his hairless crown. She heard him snicker as he
ducked his head lower between the cheeks of her ass to escape her
sharp fingernails. Then he clamped his open mouth over the brown
throbbing ring of her anus, bringing further combined cries of
pleasure and humiliation from her lips. He was in complete control now
and it would not be very long before he was allowed to do what he had
been waiting for all along. But it better be soon, he thought
sluggishly, or the pretty girl would cum before she was supposed to.

He sensed that she was almost ready to do it now as her shamelessly
aroused body began to jerk spasmodically forward in a deliberate
movement up against his tongue. He felt the abnormal hugeness of his
hard fleshy cock beating urgently against the mattress, the
lust-hardened head jerking out droplets of shiny semen that stained
the bedspread as he licked gluttonously at the tiny puckered lips of
her helpless anus.

Ramola's resistance was practically non-existent and yet she could not
allow herself to suffer this final indignation, knowing that anything
she admitted about how she really felt would be the final humiliating
surrender. The mere thought of confessing how much she really did, in
spite of her revulsion, ache to have the obnoxious imbecile's enormous
penis inside her now-if only to quench the burning need raging in her
loins at that very moment-was utterly unbearable to her. Her lovely
young face was white and straining as she lay there, afraid to let
Akbar catch her eyes.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, " she half-shouted, her face quivering involuntarily at
the corners of her brown eyes as her buttocks still ground impatiently
down into the mattress, wrinkling the bedspread in bunched folds. As
if on signal, Akbar then flicked his tongue out to swirl it
tantalizingly around the tip of her erectly throbbing clitoris.
"Oooooohhh, oooooohhh!"

"Do you want me what I am doing?" the Gardener taunted. "Nooo, oh
nooo.... Please don't stop!" "Well then, say it-say exactly what I
told you," Akbar rasped cruelly. "Say it!. Say that you need my cock
inside you "

"I ... I ... want your cock inside me," Ramola finally relented, the
last shreds of her dignity beginning to drain away from her
lust-consumed soul.

"No, I don't understand what you want when you say it that way," Akbar
baited. "You'll have to say exactly the right words if you want me to
slide this beautiful big cock up into your belly."

God, she despised even the idea of succumbing to her servant and
giving him that satisfaction. ... He was a sick sadistic deviate!...
And yet there was nothing else she could possibly do, Ramola realized
in desperation, nothing else that would rid her of the hot fiery ball
of a****l lust blazing in the pit of her stomach.... Yes, it was true,
horribly true! She yearned to have it in her! Her vagina prickled and
ached for it!

"Oh God ," she moaned in final surrender, shrieking then, "I want your
cock in me! Please, oh please, Akbar I need your cock in my cunt and
fuck me !!!!"

Trembling, half in fear and half in anticipation, Ramola spread her
thighs wider apart as she watched the now voraciously greedy Akbar
lift his face from between her naked cuntal lips and shift himself
into position, his nostrils flaring wide and more of the disgusting
drool dripping from his chin from the overwhelming anxiety he felt.
Oh, forgive me, forgive me, she repeated over and over to herself.
Feeling as if someone pored burning hot liquid over her and scalded
the very core of her being.

The moronic servant did not have to be told twice and yet he paused
for a moment to gaze down pruriently at the narrow glistening slit of
her pussy pulsing in vitiation, the wet moist furrow held wide apart
by the pressure of his thighs pressing outward against hers. Then he
levered up over her, his arms stiff and his hands resting heavily on
her slim
shoulders. He dropped one hand down between their bodies, taking the
monstrous, throbbing cock in his fingers and guiding it forward, using
the thick rubbery head to part the full, fleshy lips of her cunt. She
turned her head to one side on the mattress, closing her eyes with a
shudder as she felt its soft electrical contact against the sensitive
ragged flanges of her moist pussy. She lay still in complete
subjugation before him, not even daring to breathe for what seemed an
eternity of seconds.

"Oooooh, pleeease," she breathed as she felt the first harsh pressure !!!!

Ramola remembered then her earlier fear of the abnormal size of the
penis when she had first seen it from the open doorway awhile ago.
Surely it would split her up the middle! It might even kill her! The
half-mad Gardener pushed a little.

"Aaaaaaaggghh! " she screamed as the huge tip popped just inside the
lips, cruelly stretching the tight elastic opening until Ramola was
certain that she was being ripped wide open from the agonizing outward
f***e of the pressure. "Nooo, stop, stop! It's too big! Ooooooh!" She
was suddenly shrieking at the top of her lungs. The filthy Gardener's
eyes glittered evilly and there was a cruel sadistic grin on his face.
He was actually enjoying the young girl's suffering beneath the
cruelty of his slow, relentless penetration of her virginal pussy. He
could no longer stand it, watching this helpless beautiful girl
spread-eagled under him with the head of his immense bl**d-swollen
shaft disappearing into the hair of her cunt. He had to do something!
He had to fuck her right now!

He shoved again, harder this time, and she felt the widely stretched
lips around her throbbing vagina expanding more. The elastic-rimmed
tightness resisted for a moment, then gave way before the cruel hard
pressure. The pain was excruciating and she struggled reflexively,
emitting a pitiful cry of anguish from deep in her throat, but he
ignored it, feeling only the delectable sensation of warmth and
wetness inside the entrance of her vaginal passage. But even that was
not enough, not nearly enough to fulfill his urgent a****l desire to
push himself as far inside her as possible.

He crashed forward, his full weight smashing her large proud breasts
tightly back against her chest. He rammed his hips forward at the same
time, sliding his long thick cock into her passageway like a rampaging
bulldozer and pushing the soft moist flesh of her vaginal walls before
it in rippling waves. There was no stopping it until with a loud
smacking sound his balls whacked heavily against the upturned cheeks
of her tightly clenched buttocks.

"Oooohhh, aaauuuuuuggghhh! " she screamed louder than ever, the
pathetic piercing wail seeming to come from her very soul ... almost
as if it had been stored there for precisely this moment of unbearable
agony. Akbar's fantastic lust-inflated cock was buried in her all the
way up to the hilt and there was not even the tiniest ridge of flesh
on it that she could not feel distinctly as its hugeness pulsed within
her, pressuring outward against the soft sensitive walls of her pussy.
Painfully enclosed in the moist warm sheath like the trunk of a
sapling that had been greased and driven heartlessly into her belly,
the bald man's penis made her feel as though the merciless invasion
had ripped her tender vagina into a thousand tiny shreds. The cruel
sudden impalement had left her helpless, every part of her insides
filled now more than anything had ever filled her before in her life.
Her virginity was lost to a filthy man who she would have not touched
even with a pole. There was a trickle of bl**d flowing from her
ruptured hymen the streak of bl**d was running down her arse crack and
dripping on the bed sheet. Haughty Ramola lost her prized virginity to
a half mad filthy Gardener.

She lay pinned beneath him on the bed, his hideous repulsive face
directly over hers. Ramola was afraid to move a muscle for fear of the
pain that it would surely bring but she knew that he was not even
aware of her suffering now or of the possibility of injuring her....
Only one thing mattered to him now-the simple fact that at last he had
his prick wedged up inside of this exciting, beautiful young girl who
had been driving him crazy with desire ever since he saw her

Okay, he decided slowly, he would fuck her, better than her anybody
could, but he wanted to get back at her first ... for treating him
like he was too dumb to know what his cock was for ... and for always
making him crazy because she was so pretty and soft and
innocent-looking. ... He remembered with anger how his knees always
started to shake every time he happened to see this proud and arrogant
girl and how she seemed to always snub him, her big round staring
through him as if he did not even exist.... And shit, the way her ass
rocked and rolled to tease him when she walked across the garden ...
even though she had no idea anyone was watching ... was enough to make
him so hot that he had to walk around with a hard-on for the rest of
the day, just remembering. ...For the last two days now, he had spent
most of his time trying to picture her without any clothes on or
wondering if she had ever got screwed.

Then, after Akbar had been fantasizing…. . returning to sit on the bed
and play with himself while pretending the girl was in the room with
him ... at his side instead of. because she was no longer too proud to
come to a "freak" for the fun she wanted, he had stroked himself to
climaxes that merely frustrated him even more.

"Now I'm going to teach you a lesson for teasing me," he panted, his
eyebrows jerking up as he gave a short wicked chuckle of delight in
the thought. Suddenly, she felt a throb deep inside her quivering
belly as the bl**d-gorged thickness of his cock flexed where it lay
soaking in her already stretched vagina. She groaned at the sudden
spasm of pain, her face contorting with misery, but still not daring
to provoke him more by struggling against his fiendish assault on her
vulnerable naked body.

"Told you ….I will get you," he sneered, gazing down in lewd
satisfaction at the expression of suffering on her face, flexing again
and flicking up another impossible fraction of an inch inside her
aching pussy. "Aaaaaaaaaggggghhh, nooooooooooooooo, " she groaned, her
entire body twisting involuntarily as waves of searing agony filled
every particle of her, torturing her nerves until she was certain she
would either explode or burst into flames at any second. She could
feel the cords of muscle in her neck standing out from the effort of
trying to bear the punishing pain.

"I will rip you apart – can't I " Akbar slobbered, his tiny eyes
glittering sadistically as he dug his fingers into the yielding white
flesh of her shoulders and throbbed even deeper. Despite her anguish,
her mind was still able to fathom that he was becoming increasingly
bolder and more arrogant and she realized that his dim brain would
eventually come to the conclusion that any defiance of him deserved
worse punishment ... if it was somehow possible to be handed a worse
punishment than what she was suffering at that exact moment. She knew
that most of her strength and courage had been drained away by the
shock and agony she had already undergone. It was useless, she knew,
to fight such a losing battle any longer- especially since her
resistance served only to aggravate her tormentor more and the thought
of additional torture was unbearable. Even so, the thought of total
surrender to this a****l sent cold chills through her along with the
excruciating pain.

"Can't I?" he demanded again.

"Yessss, oh yesssss.... You can," she hissed obediently, tears gushing
from her eyes as he spat out the obscene admission. The bitter
realization that she actually had begged for this a few moments ago
bored into her consciousness like an evil omen of what her future
would be. And now, now she had lost even the will to protest against
what was happening to her. She had allowed herself to lose control and
had fallen to this ... the very lowest thing she could imagine ... and
she was no better now than the common whores she had seen walking the
streets at night along the famous Necklace Road of Hyderabad.

Akbar grinned at his tamed young trophy, sensing the surrender of her
last bit of stubborn resistance as he felt her tense body relax a
little. Suddenly he drew back from her almost to his knees and
delivered a vicious crushing thrust that sent the giant heavily-veined
cock tearing up into her belly like a runaway freight train. She
jerked convulsively as its bulging angry head collided brutally
against her cervix, buffeting her head far back against the headboard
of the bed so harshly that her head was filled with winking stars for
a moment. It was like an uncontrolled monster crawling around inside
her and felt as though it was going to come out in her throat and then
her mouth! The sex-deranged imbecile leered down at her from above
with an insolent salacious grin on his face, his lips curled back
lewdly in obvious satisfaction as he listened to her moaning beneath him,
incoherent whimpers coming from somewhere deep in her throat. Her arms
were outstretched, the palms of her hands pressing flat against his
hips in a vain attempt to ease the pressure of the thick hard
cock-head pulsing against her womb like the blunt end of a live cannon
anxious to fire off its load. His prick was imbedded even further in
her now and he could feel the sensitive brown ring of her anus
twitching from the prickling of his big balls hanging down between her
buttocks, the crisp hairs on the swollen sacs tickling the nerves
surrounding the O-shaped tightness of the opening. He bent down over
her prostrate body and locked his teeth savagely on the erect
tremulous nipple of her lovely
upheaving right breast, his lips drifting around the aureole of the
peaked pinkness as he teased and nipped the tip, causing a light
feathery stir of pleasure in the white palpitating mound. Then,
growing impatient with the teasing foreplay, he raised himself higher
again and glanced down to see the tight lips of her cunt stretched
almost to the bursting point, the light pink outer rims clasping
tightly around the thick corded base of his penis. It was such a
delicious sight that he could almost cum right now just from looking
at it, without even moving again.

Now the bald Gardener began a still painful sawing motion, setting up
a slow rhythm of movement that skewered his mammoth prick wetly into
the depths of her pussy, stretching and bruising it with every
merciless thrust he made. He withdrew it until the head reached the
throbbing entrance between the flared cuntal flanges and then fucked
madly back into her distended moist cunt, battering her pain-wracked
body back hard against the mattress. Akbar could sense Ramola's body
coming to life again under him and he heard low humming sounds of
servile acceptance coming from her chest. He quickly slipped his hands
from her shoulders and moved them down her sides to clutch the soft
velvet globes of her buttocks, one in each band. They were flexing and
then loosening, oozing around his fingers as he pressed harshly into
them. He could feel her strain a little to open her thighs wider, the
wet satiny hole of her warm cunt flowering open and shut around the
girth of his shaft. The realization gradually came to him that she was
really and truly his now to do with as he wished.

Ramola also felt something strange happening inside her. The pain was
going away, slowly, slowly giving way to a maddening, uncontrollable
sensation of pleasure that began deep in her womb and seeped little by
little through the altered nerve-ends of her tormented body. It
rippled through her vagina and out from between the fleece-lined lips,
dancing like fire across her milky soft thighs, up and down the full
length of her widely-splayed legs, circling around inside her toes and
making them curl tightly against the bottoms of her feet. Eventually
it traveled up from her contracting belly and throughout her rib cage,
surfacing at the tips of her stiffly quivering nipples and making them
even more rigid than before. They were alive to the touch of the very
air in the room and she arched her back a little to press them solidly
against the laboring idiot's sweating hairy chest.

The pain was altogether gone now and she automatically closed her eyes
as she tensed the muscles in her thighs, writhing u*********sly under
him from the intensity of her feeling. Without knowing it, she rolled
her hips luxuriously from side to side around the huge cock fucking
into her cunt, its fleshy walls dilating the throbbing in time to the
cadence of Akbar's forward lunges. It felt to her as though the wide
fanning head of his penis had a heart beating in it, was a separate
being whose only purpose was to send glorious shivers of rapture
through her young body. It was becoming a part of her, melting and
fusing with her own flesh, until she was at one with it in an endless
soaring flight of exquisite sensation. She no longer felt any horror
or anguish ... nothing but a mounting ecstasy, building higher and
higher, reaching new heights of rewarding sensual titillation with
every passing moment. She felt only the a****l lust that had taken
control of Akbar, this mental defective, this ugly and dirty bald
nitwit who was over 30 years older than she, this deranged Gardener
who was fucking far up into her flat belly with his wonderful long
thick cock ... his big vulgar prick!

Akbar could barely contain his tremendous elation as he worked over
her, enjoying the grunts and mewling sounds of her subjugation,
feeling the tempo of her thrusts up against him becoming faster and
more urgent. The rhythmic slap of wetness as his balls spanked the
unprotected crevice of her anus reverberated throughout the bedroom,
mingling with the sluicing noise of his ruthless plunges into the now
eager pussy she presented up to him. Suddenly he sensed an even
greater abandon to passion come over her, a wanton outburst of lust
that made her arc her body off the mattress in a struggle to
completely engulf him. He giggled to himself as he abruptly paused to
stare down at the thrilling sight of her pelvis screwing up to swallow
the shiny hard length of his cock. He watched with blissful
fascination as the tiny constricting muscles inside her young pussy
nibbled greedily at the large swollen head. Then the stretched lips of
her pink hair-fringed slit pulled hungrily away, sliding moistly down
the stone-hard penis for five or six inches, only to nibble back up
again until the soft down of her pubic hair brushed against his own,
darker patch.... He let the beautiful little bitch hump up and down at
will as she concentrated with all her female strength on giving back
to him the spine-tingling pleasure that he was giving her.

He remained immobile even longer as he gazed in trance-like
attentiveness at the tantalizing withdrawals of his cock from her
lust-saturated passage, pulling thin soft ridges of her flesh out with
it as she screwed her buttocks down into the mattress ... and then the
entry which pushed the soft glistening folds back into her as the long
thick rod was wholly consumed by the obscenely wanting vaginal cavern.
He allowed her to continue her wanton milking movements for awhile,
smiling to himself at the thought of his success in turning the
gorgeous, soft-bodied young Girl into a squealing helpless mass of
sexual desire. She sure as hell looked different now than she had when
she arrived at the house he remembered, picturing the fresh,
sweet-faced look of innocence on her face that he had seen her
wearing. Her lovely face was contorted now from the exertion of
straining to cum and he could hear the wet suctioning sound of the
ever-increasing flow of juices from her loins as she bucked wildly
against him, her feet planted flat on either side of his knees against
the quaking mattress.

He groaned and began to jar her again with merciless pile-driving
strokes that drove his big prick boring far up into the hidden,
untouched recesses of her womb. Her succulent snowy breasts seemed to
be swelling larger, quivering and heaving up against the pressure of
his chest, the hard rigid peaks of the nipples digging into his
perspiring flesh like small pebbles.

"Oh, oooh God, don't ever stop-please, don't ever stop! Fuck it,
darling, fuck it harder and faster! Ooooh, yessss, fuck meeeee!" she
begged hysterically, unaware in her delirious transport of erotic
pleasure that the sweating idiot was already hammering into her
uplifted buttocks with every last ounce of strength and ardor that he
possessed.

He was pouring everything he had into her, the total sum of years of
anger and frustration, hate and need, lust and uncertainty- all of the
furious energy he had naturally inherited with the gradual realization
that he was an offensive freak of nature who had no choice but to
depend upon "normal" people in order to survive. Now, he wanted
revenge, not only against Ramola, but also against everyone who had
ever snubbed him or seemed to have thought that he was merely a
vegetable without feelings ... a dumb a****l which they could afford
to ridicule without worrying whether or not he might be offended.

"Oh, it's here, it's here.... I'm cumming, I'm cumming!... Ooooohhh,
aaaaaawww!" Ramola groaned, her body vibrating wildly as her cunt
opened around Akbar and warm gushes of female juices drowned his
impaling shaft, trickling down over his balls and into the cleft
between her upraised buttocks. The moron went berserk as she grunted
out the last of her first real orgasmic seizure, her body still
jerking spasmodically, smacking up against him, the lips of her vagina
working and sucking at his penis as her breath came in short desperate
gasps. e reached back and grabbed her ankles, lifting them brutally up
over her shoulders until she was rolled up into a tight round ball of
helplessness, her knees pressing firmly down into the mattress on
either side of her head. The flattened plane of her loins was
completely open to plunder at will and Akbar fully intended to take
advantage of this opportunity to make her remember him all the rest of
her life. He had wanted to get his revenge but now it was his turn to
have some fun and nothing else.

He dropped his head to lock his saliva-covered mouth over hers,
thrusting his wet dripping tongue deep in her throat, stifling the low
a****l grunts rising there. His shoulders pushing back against her
full rounded calves kept her locked in that defenseless position as he
rammed it to her. He renewed his clutching grasp on the white cheeks of
her ass and pulled them far apart with his spread fingers until she
sucked in her breath from the sudden flash of pain, moaning up into
his mouth. The nitwit started his long hard thrusting movements with a
fresh burst of energy, skewering into the hot slippery tunnel of her
cunt until each time the cock-head bashed against the mouth of the
girl's womb, she uttered a little yelp of masochistic pleasure. She
sensed that his body was now a mass of sheer primitive wildness that
was altogether unleashing itself on her tender, beautiful flesh. Her
arms were pinned down at her sides by her own updrawn legs and she
could feel his huge turgid glans sliding up and down inside her warm
viscous cunt like a turbine-powered piston. Ramola felt herself
building again toward another shattering climax and her hands wormed
themselves from under her legs to snake around his undulating back.
Her nails clawed a path of bl**d down to his flexing buttocks.
Straining, she tried to pull him deeper into her on his in-stroke, to
spit herself on the hot driving rod like a delicious feast roasting on
the coals for the delectation of a band of Barbarians from ancient
times. She sucked voraciously on the thick wet tongue that was shoved
deep into her throat and swallowed the moisture of his saliva as it
flowed lewdly into her mouth. Akbar's breath was foul and yet, rather
than repelling her, it incited her to new heights of excitement. The
beautiful girl of twenty two matched his pounding lunges with her own
rhythmic thrashings as their two tightly entwined bodies struggled
madly against each other. The sounds of deep lustful breathing and
moans filled the room, mixing with the sounds of their sweaty flesh
smacking together to form of the coupling a symphony of sex and liquidity.

"Shit, oh shit," the idiot murmured over and over to himself as he
ceaselessly slipped the bl**d-filled cock deep up into her white round
screaming little belly with fantastic long strokes. He could feel his
cum rallying for discharge, building up inside his swollen balls as
they banged against her ass like gongs lambasting water-soaked satin.
He was ready to explode. Ramola could feel her insides splitting
thrillingly as the head of the deeply gouging prick suddenly flared
into a hugeness that caused her to cry out in a surge of simultaneous
joy and pain. It began to spurt and she felt the delicious hot white
liquid shooting into her like scorching fire, ricocheting and sloshing
around inside her stretched
pussy like an eruption of molten lava. She clasped her supple female
muscles around his girth, drinking it in, her simultaneous cumming
spewing back in answer this time.

"Aaaaaaaiiiieeeeeee !" she screamed, squeezing her eyes tightly shut as
they reached the summit together.Her pink quivering cunt was brimming
over with their cum and her heart
pounded beneath her breasts with all the f***e of a sledge delivering
blow after blow against her ribs.

"Oh sheeeeeeiit! Eaaaaaawwwhh! " Akbar bawled out, his grotesque body
flailing spastically as volley after volley of sticky white sperm shot
up the thick tube in his cock and filled the vault of her belly with
his precious manhood. Clamoring out her second orgasm, Ramola reached
frantically down around her own buttocks with both hands and seized
the deflating balls pressed into the now shallow valley of her anus.
She began to squeeze and wring them to f***e everything into her as
her legs jerked out high in the air.

"Give it to me, all of it!" she begged, her words muffled by the
tongue still swabbing the inside of her mouth. The hot walls of her
cunt still milked at his jerking cock hungrily until at last he gave
one final involuntary shudder and there was nothing left in his
shriveling testicles .... He was finished ... empty ... sucked dry ...
and his close-set eyes were blank and filmed-over with gratifying
exhaustion. Suddenly, the bald moron collapsed on top of her, feeling
her insides still glowing with warmth around his softening penis....
She seemed superhuman, her limbs still twitching and contracting in
electric sensation as he lay panting across her tensed body, until she
too finally gave a last convulsive jerk and shivered to a limp
stillness, her legs splaying out lifelessly on each side of him on the
bed, one arm outstretched and dangling down doll-like over the edge of
the mattress. She was thoroughly drained, utterly vitiated by the
stormy finale of the first really fulfilling sexual encounter of her
life. It was strange, she mused fuzzily, that the end of the
experience should seem like a beginning of something for her, almost
as though her mind and body had just been launched from the
springboard of her youth into an orbit of maturity and real
womanhood-a realm of existence from which she knew she would never return.

Ramola and the exhausted moron lay still for another moment, her mind
wandering hazily as it tried to piece together fragments of thought.
Her concentration was broken then by Akbar stirring to life on top of
her, muttering to himself as he raised his upper body to the full
height of his straightened arms, only to topple over in a sprawling
position at her side, his cock glistening with the mixed juices of
their orgasms as it fell limp like a fat dying python between his
quaking thighs.

visit on www.papahaxx.com to see real porn stories like these and newly updates sex gallery videos etc
... Continue»
Posted by jhonmartyn 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 666  |  
98%
  |  1

Night Guard and the Thief

Being a security guard turned out to be a great gig. I had been low on cash and took the job out of desperation. My past career as a cop helped me get the job pretty quick, and all I had to do was patrol the 30 story skysc****r that was in the process of being built. Walking around all night and getting paid $20 an hour to do it was alright. Add to the fact that it was one really nice building with televisions and computers already installed; basically all I did each night was watch tv or surf porn in between my rounds. I would have to walk the building twice and hour, making sure no one had broken in since the security system had not been fully installed yet.
>>>
... It was a Friday night at about 1:00 in the morning when I noticed some movement on the monitor to the back service entrance. The cameras worked, but the alarm didn’t. I noticed a figure dressed in all black trying to f***e the back door open. I figured they must have noticed that the building was finally getting stocked with merchandise, so it would be an easy target. Boy were they mistaken…not on my watch. I grabbed my night stick and checked my gun to make sure that it was still in working order and headed down stairs. As I approached the hallway to the back lot, I noticed the waves of light from the intruder’s flashlight as it examined one of the offices. I was used to the building, so I never used a flashlight any more. The small emergency lighting in the halls usually generated more than enough light for me to get form place; this would help me sneak up on my intruder undetected. The fact that I was a fairly large man didn’t hurt either; there were very few people in this world I found myself intimidated by. I was 6’ tall and pushing about 285 lbs; part as a result of military training, the other a result of loving to eat steak and junk food.
>>>
... I heard the drawers of one of the desk being shuffled through as I approached the doorway of the office. I decide to let the intruder come to me though, rather than trying to find them in a dark room. I waited patiently by the door way as I heard the drawers shut closed, and then finally hear the progression of footsteps toward me. I was pressed against the wall tightly as the perpetrator turned the corner. Immediately I grabbed them from behind and pressed them tight against the wall, immediately trapping one of their arms behind them. Immediately I could tell that this was not the frame of a man, but rather a small frail frame of a woman. Her arm was smooth as silk, and I could smell her fragranced shampoo as I pressed my face up behind her.
>>>
...“What do you think you are doing here?” I asked, grunting heavily into her ear.
>>>
...“Let me go…let me go you fucking bastard.” She screamed out as I pressed the weight of my body up against your frail body.

>>>
...“I don’t think so bitch…you tried to rob the wrong building. So what were you looking for?”
>>>>
...“None of your damn business! Now let me go or call the fucking cops”. Her voice was nervous yet very demanding.
>>>>
...“I’m in charge here doll…and I’ll do with you whatever I want. You are in no place to make demands.”
>>>>
... She continued to try to resist me, but the fact was that she was just no contest against my strength. I pulled out a zip tie from my holster and then quickly pulled her other wrist back behind her and fastened her arms together. She was feisty as I led her down the long dark hallway. I couldn’t really see her face that well in the darkness, but she appeared pretty young to be taking on such a large building on her own.
>>>>
...I led her to the elevator to take her up to my office and figured that I would just interrogate her there before calling the cops on her. As we entered my office, the light immediately shone on her face and revealed this beautiful little vixen. Her eyes were a bright green and her hair was jet black. She had a dark line of eyeliner enhancing here eyes causing me to become entranced by them for a moment. She was beautiful. Her small button nose joined by her small yet plump lips made a lovely image. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail revealing her thin sultry neck line. I couldn’t help but continue my visual inspection of my intruder. She was wearing a slightly sheer black blouse that hinted at a black bra beneath it. Her breasts were almost a little large for her considering her frame, but not extreme. She also wore a pair of black stretch pants that seemed to hug absolutely every part of your incredible legs and ass. I pushed her across the room and set her down in a chair, using another zip tie to connect her still restrained hands to the back of the chair itself. She tried to squirm again, but after a few seconds she quit, realizing it was pointless.

...I sat down across from her, and for a few minutes we just stared at each other, somehow trying to measure each other up. Being a 40 year old man with not the best of marriages, you can understand why it didn’t take long for me to become a little aroused by my current situation. Now I’m not normally the kind of man that would take advantage of a situation like this…but that doesn’t mean that my imagination wasn’t at least having a hay day with it.

...“Well…what the fuck are you going to do with me? You gonna call the cops or not?” she finally blurted out.

...“I haven’t decided yet. I’ll let you know.” I said, almost coyly, yet not really knowing what I really intended to do with her. She couldn’t have been more than 18 or 19. She only stood a little over 5 foot tall, and yet there was something about her that just would not let me call the cops on her yet. Maybe it was just my cock that didn’t want me to. I just sat there staring for another minute or so at her and her sexy body before finally commenting again.
>>>
...“What were you trying to steal?” I asked firmly
>>>
“Anything I could find…duh…I needed to make some cash.”
>>>
...“Well, what’s your name?”
>>>
...“None of your fucking business!” She blurted out.
>>>
...“Look…this evening can go down a number of different ways. One could end up with you going to jail for breaking and entering. So snap at me like that again bitch, and we’ll see how you like serving the next 5 years in prison.”
>>>
...Her face softened, for a second I think she realized that there might be a way out of this whole mess.
>>>
...“So now, what is your name?” I asked again.
>>>
...She hesitated for a few seconds, but then almost embarrassed now, she said, “Camry…my name is Camry….like the car.”

...“Alright then Camry…what do you need the money so bad for that you are willing to risk jail?”
>>>
...Her eyes looked all over the room, but never at me. I could tell she didn’t want to answer me.
>>>
...“Look I don’t care if you go to jail or not…so you don’t have to answer my questions…I’ll just call the police right now.” I faked like I was going to pick up the phone.
>>>
...“No wait.” She shouted as her eyes snapped back to mine. “I scammed the wrong guy out of some cash, and now I have to pay him back or he is going to mess up my face….there …you happy?”
>>>
...She looked sincere, and for a second, I think she even showed a hint of fear of what might happen to her if she didn’t come up with the money.
>>>
...“How much do you owe?” I asked, trying to sound at least a little understanding
>>>
...“$700 by Monday…that’s why I figured this would be a good place to hit. I wasn’t going to steal much, maybe a computer or something that I could pawn quickly.”
>>>
...I stood up and started pacing calmly around the room, never taking my eyes off of my little prisoner. Her legs were parted in her chair, and I could see where the stretch material was actually hugging to the ridges of her pussy lips. My mind immediately shifted away from her problem and directly toward mine. I hadn’t really noticed it, but I had begun examining her body even more intently now than I had before…and apparently Camry had noticed.
>>>
...“Hey pervert…stop looking at me like that.” She snapped…causing me to bring my eyes back to hers instead of looking at her chest like I had been doing.
>>>
...I could feel my cock pressing at my pants a little as it started to grow. I walked over to Camry and without saying a word began rubbing her shoulders from behind. She started to squirm in her seat offering up some resistance followed by a few obscenities. But then I leaned over and whispered into her ear, “Hey, how about you lose the attitude, and maybe I can help you with both of your problems.”
>>>
...She froze in her seat. “What do you mean?” she hesitantly asked.
>>>
...“Well, the way I see it, you need $700 and you need for me to not call the cops on you. Even if I were to let you go tonight, the fact is that you would still have to find a way to get your hands on $700. OR…you could just decide to keep me entertained for the rest of my shift tonight. Then in the morning, I’ll let you go and get you your money.”
>>>
...“You’re talking about sex aren’t you?” she asked nervously.
>>>
...“Yes dear…I’m talking about sex. Is that a problem?”
>>>
...“Well, I don’t think I should …ummm…it just …hmmmm…seems wrong.”
>>>
...“You mean wrong like scamming some guy or breaking and entering into a business to rob it. You mean that kind of wrong?” I asked determined.
>>>
...She hesitated for a few moments. She squirmed a little in her seat, but wasn’t really resisting. “Ummm, what would I have to do?”
>>>
...“Absolutely anything I told you to do doll. The first time the word ‘NO’ comes out of your mouth, I call the cops.”
>>>
... The room was silent. I could tell from the way her breathing had changed that she was very nervous…in fact she couldn’t seem to give me an answer either way…so I decided to help her along. I moved my hands down her shoulders and quickly found my way to her breasts. They were firm beneath her blouse, and were raising and lowering at a quick pace due to her heavy breathing. I squeezed on both of them, half expecting her to stop me, but not a word came out of her mouth.
>>>
...“Now that’s a good girl…you learn quickly.” I moaned in her ear as I continued to massage her tits. My mouth found her neck and I began sucking and kissing my way up it until I found one of her earlobes. I have always loved sucking on a tender ear, so I teased it with my mouth as my hands began to unbutton her blouse. As I nibbled on her lobe she let out a soft moan, almost taking me by surprise.
>>>
...“Did you like that Camry?”
>>>
...“Well…I have tender ears…they like attention.” She sheepishly confessed.
>>>
...My hands opened her blouse and then quickly found the clasp to the front of her bra. I continued to feast on her neck and ear as her bra flopped open and her beautiful breasts exploded out of it. My eyes looked down over her shoulders at the two lovely globes. They were perky and perfect. Her nipples were swollen and erect from the attention. I moved her blouse and the straps of her bra back over her shoulders so that they were out of the way and then moved around to the front of her. She stared up at me nervously, almost ashamed looking as she watched me drop on the floor in front of her. I moved my face to her chest and eagerly began teasing and sucking at one of her erect nubs. Again she couldn’t resist moaning out. I glanced up at her, and her eyes were closed and she was biting her lower lip. She was so fucking sexy.
>>>
...I slid my hands up the smooth fabric of her stretch pants and slowly parted her legs open so that I could nestle in between her thighs. She resisted a little, but reluctantly opened up to my advances. My mouth devoured her tits, sucking them hungrily into my mouth one at a time as my hands rubbed up and down the outer parts of her thighs and then slowly up to her ass before squeezing at both cheeks.
>>>
...After a few minutes of sucking her breasts, I could feel my cock throbbing against my pants. I needed to feel some release from her before I exploded in my pants on accident.
>>>
...“Well princess,” I said as I stood up in front of her, “It is time to see how good you are at sucking my cock. If you bite me or try to harm me in any way, I call the cops…do you understand.”
>>>
...Without saying a word, Camry just looked down at the bulge in my jeans and nodded. I undid the clasp on my jeans and then slowly unzipped my zipper. I enjoyed the way her eyes never left my jeans…almost as though she anticipated the unveiling of my cock. As I pushed down my jeans and briefs in one quick motion her eyes widened as my 8” cock sprang to life right in front of her. It was long and erect and there was a small drop of precum already dripping from the slit at the tip. I took a step forward and without any instruction, Camry thrust her head forward and engulfed the head of my cock. She worked her tongue and lips slowly around the tip, driving me insane with her hot saliva and tender technique. For a few minutes I just watched as this lovely vixen focused on teasing me. I slowly started to thrust my hips forward, encouraging her to take more of it into her mouth…she quickly complied. Her head started working downward, trying to wiggle my shaft into her small tight throat. I reached back behind her and grabbed her black ponytail and then f***ed her head forward hard and fast, impaling my dick inside her mouth. She gagged violently as she tried to pull off, but I held her there tightly. Quickly she began forcing herself to breathe through her nose. This little slut was an incredible cock sucker. She managed to regain her composer and immediately went back to work. I f***ed her head up and down on my cock and she took it as deep as I could thrust it. It didn’t take much more before I could feel my cum boiling to the surface.
>>>
...“I’m gonna cum down your throat Camry baby…don’t disappoint me now.” I encouraged.
>>>
... She had no intention of it. She feasted even more hungrily on my shaft as I pounded in and out of her throat. Finally with one long hard deep thrust, I began firing load after load of hot milky cum into her belly. She started to gag at first, but finally just held herself on my cock and f***ed herself to swallow. My knees went weak and my body started to shake from the orgasm. I pulled my body tight against Camry as I felt her start sucking and tonguing my cock again. She devoured me in a way that my wife had never even tried. I was no longer forcing her down on my shaft, but Camry was bobbing eagerly up and down on it just the same. Finally I got my strength back and stood up straight, but Camry continued to feast on my still throbbing dick. The look of hunger and lust was on her face.
>>>
... Slowly I pulled back, freeing my shaft from her lips. I couldn’t help but smile down at her and was surprised to see her smile back. I finished stepping out of my pants, and then removed my shirt to leave me completely naked in front of her. I reached in my utility belt which was now on the floor, and retrieved a small pair of clippers and then unhooked Camry from the chair, but still left her hands behind her. I pulled her to her feet, and immediately drew her close to my body, allowing her to feel my throbbing cock against her belly. Her tits were caressing the head of it, helping to keep me more than aroused.
>>>
...“Do I have to worry about you trying to run away?” I asked
>>>
... Camry was breathing heavily, and the look of lust still seemed to be glistening in her eyes. “The only thing you have to worry about right now is whether you will be able to move tomorrow….fuck me, suck me, f***e yourself on me…I don’t fucking care…but whatever you do…don’t stop.” She gasped out almost in desperation, shocking me completely.
>>>
... I clipped the other wire around her wrists, freeing her from her restraints. She started rubbing her wrists, but I immediately moved behind her and pushed her face first down on to my desk. She gasped out in surprise, but offered no resistance whatsoever. I immediately moved my hands to her stretch pants and pulled them down off her body. Her silky white ass looked delicious as it stared up at me. I pulled off her pants quickly and then removed her blouse and bra the rest of the way. Camry never tried to resist. I eagerly began massaging my big strong hands over her ass cheeks, allowing my fingers to tease at her crack and then down against her pussy. She was soaking wet to touch as my fingers gently spread her pussy lips open as I ground against her slit and clit. Camry was moaning and squirming beneath me. I quickly grabbed a chair and slid it up behind me. I sat down on the edge of it, placing my face directly even to her ass and cunt. I didn’t hesitate, and immediately I thrust my tongue against her pussy lips. Even her pussy and ass smelled like a woman. My tongue eagerly feasted on her pussy and asshole. I had never licked a woman’s ass before, but for some reason, I couldn’t stop feasting on Camry’s. It didn’t take long before I felt her hips pushing back against my face. Her hands were gripping tightly to the edge of the desk as her pussy exploded her nectar into my mouth. I feasted even more hungrily as I started teasing her ass with one of my fingers. I expected hesitance, but apparently she was not interested in resisting me at all. I thrust my tongue into her pussy as my finger began fucking her asshole.
>>>
... As her orgasm began ripping through her body she thrashed violently beneath me. Eagerly I feasted on her in the same manner that she had done to me. A second orgasm took over her body and she began to beg me to give her a moment. Reluctantly I backed off and allowed her body to calm down. She was breathing violently beneath me as I stood back up behind her. The look of her tiny frail body exhausted beneath me only turned me on more.
>>>
... I stepped forward and guided my cock up against the tiny little ass before me. Without warning, I grabbed her hips and started forcing my way inside. She jumped a little at the intrusion, but tried to relax as I pulled her onto my thick long cock. She was so fucking tight, it was taking all the strength I had to work my way inside her. She was grunting and moaning as she tried to adjust to the large invader in her ass. My cock was throbbing as I f***ed inch after inch inside her. When she felt my ball sack come to rest against her swollen still spasming pussy lips, she looked over her shoulder and then reached back with a hand and squeezed one of my thighs. I took this as confirmation that I could continue. Slowly I began to glide my way in and out of her tight lovely ass. The more I rocked, the harder and faster I began to fuck her incredible asshole. The smell of sex filled my office combined by both of us gasping and moaning in pleasure. It seemed the harder I fucked her, the more anxiously she fucked back against me.
>>>
... “Don’t stop…ohhhhhhfffuuuuuccckkkk….fuck my ass baby….fuuuuuuuccc….mmmmmmm…oh shit”
>>>
... Camry exploded again into a violent orgasm. Her ass locked tight around my cock, squeezing my second orgasm from me. My strong body slammed hard against her frail petite frame, thrusting her all over my desk top as I began firing more hot cum inside her. I lifted her off the desk, leaving her impaled on my cock as I drove her lightweight body even hard onto me. One hand was supporting her body while the other squeezed tight to one of her tits. Finally I collapsed into the chair behind me. Camry leaned back against me and f***ed her tongue into my mouth.
>>>
... “I hope we aren’t done yet baby…use your little sex slave some more.” She whispered into my ear.
>>>
... We kissed a little longer before she slowly climbed off my lap and dropped onto her knees in front of me. Softly she began sucking my cock into her mouth again. She looked up into my eyes with those seductive green eyes of hers and she slid my now growing cock in and out of her luscious mouth. I had been satisfied pretty good by now, so I was able to just enjoy the show of this sexy little minx as she slowly worked her way all over my cock. I didn’t want to blink as I watched her tongue slowly trace its way down the length of my long erect shaft and then work circles around my balls. It teased at that tender little spot close to my asshole…a place my wife’s tongue would never dare to get close to. She continued to gaze into my eyes as she slid one of her slender soft fingers up to my asshole and began rubbing it gently. I couldn’t help but let out a moan as your fingers slowly began to press its way inside. Her mouth sucked one of my balls inside and gently sucked at it while she used her tongue to tease and stimulate. Camry used her other hand to stroke up and down on my extended cock shaft as she rubbed it all over her face. She was so innocent looking and yet so very skilled at making me hers.
>>>
... Slowly she began to make her way back up to my shaft, leaving her now impaled finger inside my quivering asshole. I had never been fingered like that before, and to be honest, it was incredible.
>>>
... “You taste incredible officer…I hope I am upholding my end of the bargain,” she said with this naughty little school girl tone. With that she moved her mouth back on to my cock and slowly began pushing her head down on to it. Inch after inch of my thick cock meat disappeared into her tight little throat. I could see the shape of it as it stretched her throat apart deeper and deeper. Her eyes were wide open as she started getting to the last couple inches. She seemed to hit a wall and was not able to get the last two inches inside her when I decided to help out. I gave the back of her head one quick fast thrust downward, forcing my way into the back of her throat. She gagged a little, but sort of smiled at me with her eyes as I felt the wet warmth of her lips now grinding against the top of my ball sack. Without pulling out very much, she began grinding and feasting on my cock even more viciously than she had done before. My hands were locked onto her black pony tail, helping to guide her up and down…not that she needed the help though. That sexy little bitch must have worked on my cock for at least a half an hour before I could finally feel another hot load of cum boiling to the surface.
>>>
...“Ohhhh…shhhhiiiiittttt…baby…I’m going to cum….oh fuck!”
>>>
... She never skipped a beat…in fact, she just sucked me harder. Her finger was completely fucking my virgin ass, seeming to fill me with even more pleasure. I pulled hard on the back of her head and exploded my hot cum deep inside her belly. I could feel your throat muscles struggling to swallow with every spasm I offered. Eagerly she continued to suck me through what would have to be the greatest orgasm of my life. My body was lost in a mind-bending electrocution of sexual delight. Camry feasted on my cock until she could drain absolutely no more cum from my balls. Slowly she slid my still very hard and erect cock from her mouth and gave me a very sweet and seductive smile. She wiped her mouth with the hand that had been in my ass and continued to pump on my cock with the other one.
>>>
... As I sat there staring at this luscious beauty, I happened to notice the long flashlight that was sticking out of my utility belt on the floor. Though I had every intention of still fucking this young beauty’s pussy, the immediate image of seeing me thrust that long flashlight handle into her cunt caused my cock to twitch in her grasp…and she seemed to notice.
>>>
... “What are you looking at over there officer?” she asked, somehow trying to figure out what I was eyeing.
>>>
...“Don’t worry about it doll…you will find out soon enough.”
>>>
... With that, I stood up and immediately pulled my little thief to her feet. I pushed her back down on to the desk, this time face up though. Without warning I thrust my hard cock deep inside her. I was thankful for my super long blowjob because this hard on was going to last me a while. Camry gasped out loud with a long “FUUUUCCCKKKK” as my thick 8” cock spread her tight little pussy open instantly. I didn’t waste any time as I thrust my way deep inside her lovely little cunt. Camry grabbed tight to the edges of the desk as I violently began fucking my way in and out of this tiny frail victim of mine. My hands quickly found her gorgeous tits and began massaging at them eagerly before twisting and pulling at her swollen nipples. That act alone pushed her over the edge and she exploded into a very excited orgasm. I wasn’t stopping though. I pounded that little pussy harder and deeper…I wanted her to feel like this was the fuck of her life.
>>>
... A second orgasm.
>>>
...Then a third.
>>>
... My little sex doll was covered in sweat as her body thrashed all over the desk unrelenting. She begged me to stop at one point, but I only slammed my cock into her harder. As her fourth orgasm ripped through every inch of her body, she seemed to enter this almost catatonic state. Her eyes were glassed over and a naughty satisfied look was on her face. I withdrew my cock for only a moment, and grabbed the flashlight from the floor. It was two foot long. I always figured it would double as a weapon should the need arise; the handle with the bulk of the flashlight and had a slight rigid grip wrapped around the entire length of it. Camry was still recovering from her orgasms, and hadn’t really paid much attention to me.
>>>
... I quickly took my place back between her thighs. She had pulled her feet up onto the desk, but her legs were still spread wide apart for easy access. For a moment I just gazed at the view of this incredible treat before me. She was still breathing heavily, causing her breasts to beg for the attention of my eyes. Her body was glistening with sweat and her poor little slit was red and sweet looking. I braced myself on her knees and then tenderly leaned down and began feasting on her sensitive clit. I felt one of Camry’s hands begin to caress the back of my head as I tenderly sucked her swollen spot into my mouth. She was so delicious tasting. Her nectar made me salivate as I cleaned it with my tongue. I moved my tongue down to her asshole and licked at it too before finally standing back up and pressing the thick head of my shaft against her asshole once again. Her eyes met mine and she bit her bottom lip as I slowly pressed my way inside. She was still very slippery from before, but it seemed that the muscles in her ass were tighter now that they had been worked so well previously. I had to f***e my way inside one slow inch after another. Camry never stopped biting her lip until she finally felt my balls come to rest against her ass. My cock was throbbing inside of her. Slowly I moved the flashlight to her pussy and Camry’s eyes immediately locked on to it.
“Officer…please officer…are you really going to fuck my tiny body with that….please no officer.” Her voice was seductive and playful, and I could see the lust and curiosity in her eyes.
>>>
... I never spoke; I just slowly pressed the cold metal handle against her pussy lips. Again she bit down on her lip as I began pressing the long handle inside her. It was much thicker than my cock, so I was curious how her little pussy would take it. It was much harder than I had really expected. Her little slit was barely able to accommodate my thick 8” cock; this flashlight was spreading her open. But I didn’t stop. I could feel the flashlight pressing against my cock through her vagina wall. It was hard and invasive, and yet super stimulating. I was only able to get about 6” of the handle in before she moved her hands down and stopped me. I didn’t want to hurt her, so I stopped pushing. Her hands held on to the flashlight as her hips started to slowly gyrate around it and my cock. I grabbed onto her hips as I slowly began fucking my way in and out of her ass again. The stimulation as well as the view of my tiny little sex slave filled with my cock and my flashlight was already causing a fresh load of cum to boil in my balls.
>>>
... Deeper and deeper I pounded into her ass, watching her as she slowly tried to fuck more and more of that flashlight inside her. I gave a long hard deep thrust pushing her into a fresh new orgasm. Her ass tightened around my cock like a vice, and the ability to hold back was gone. I grabbed onto her shoulders and drove my way as deep inside her asshole as I possibly could. The whole time she was now pulling tightly on the head of the flashlight, fucking hard against both of her “cocks”. I exploded inside her ass, feeling the entire length of my cock swelling with each explosion. We were both grunting and gasping loudly as we fucked through our orgasms.
>>>
... Finally I slowly withdrew the flashlight from her pussy and then removed my cock. I lifted Camry off of the desk and pulled her naked frail exhausted body against mine. My mouth found hers, and I held her up as we kissed passionately for quite a while.
>>>
... “I know an office with a shower; would you like to join me?” I asked. She quickly complied, and we made our way down the hall, remaining naked. That was a video I’d have to make sure was deleted by morning. We enjoyed a long relaxing shower as we washed each other’s bodies beneath the hot water. Camry revealed to me that she had recently lost her home when she got kicked out of college. Her parents had refused to help her out because of it. So she was stealing and manipulating people to survive. With a naughty grin, I told her that I might know a way to help her with that problem too…but that is a whole different story.


... Continue»
Posted by bigdick2012h 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 2436  |  
97%
  |  4

the first time I actually took my wife

This is a true and accurate account of the time about five years ago when I ****d my wife. It occurred during a weekend. Sally had been retired from the US Navy less than three months and had just gotten her real estate license. Ah, but first some information on Sally. She is 4’11”, sexy as all hell (at least to me) and she had the best 42ds that I’ve ever seen actually. One of the finer qualities I like about her is once she starts drinking, she wont basically come out and flirt with others but she sure does get loosened up and can get quite wild. I enjoy sharing her with others whenever she passes out, seems that’s the only way to get her done.

Anyway – Sally had sold a few homes on the island (Padre Island, TX) but she had one large expensive home that just wasn’t getting any buyers or lookers at all. She decided it was time to have an open house and see if that would work for her.

As I sat in the early morning in our dining room wondering what I would be doing for the day, Sally walks in. She was dressed like, well I don’t know how to describe it. She was simply stunning in her black loose fitting skirt, which went a little bit further up her legs than normal. But I never said anything about this, I love looking at her thighs and just hope others get to see the view also. Sally was also wearing a button up white blouse that to me looked like it was a size to small, her breasts appeared like they would pop those buttons off at any given time. I loved that white blouse, seemed she always wore one of those bra’s with all the designs on it, and with this white blouse of her’s, her bra was definitely viewable. She was also wearing panty hose and she is the kind of fem who will not wear panties underneath them. To top it all off Sally was wearing a pair of, well they are not really high heels but they gave her about two more inches to her height. She was sexy looking I tell you.

As she stopped at our counter and fixed a quick cup of coffee, I couldn’t help but walk up behind her and play with that ass of hers. “Stop it”, she tells me, “I have to go to an open house this morning. Or did you already forget?”. Bitch, I’m thinking under my breath. She turns to walk to our garage and the strap on her shoe comes loose. Sally bends over in a not so female way to fix her shoe strap and I’m staring at that nice ass of her’s covered with those light colored brown panty hose. Damn, was my first thought. The skirt came up further than I expected. Lovely.

As she walks out the door I’m wishing her good luck. I walk her to her car and open the door for her to get in. As I am there at her window watching her start the car and put on her seat belt, I reach in and quickly flick her breasts (she hates that but I wanted to get them nipples big and hard). “Stop it,” she yells, “you know I hate that”. But what she didn’t realize was that in my rubbing her nipples I had actually unbuttoned one button of her blouse which exposed her nice cleavage. That was my goal. I bent in and gave her a kiss telling her good luck. I watched her drive away then.

Back in the house while I’m sitting there drinking coffee a wicked thought comes to me. I figure she has a good fifteen minute head start, I jumped into my large white Chevy van and head to her open house. I knew where it was since I had driven her there the day before to leave some paper work off to the seller to sign. Fuck it, I tell myself, the lil bitch is going to pay for it now. I just felt evil.

I parked about one block away from her open house and just walk towards her house for sale. This was one ritzy neighborhood. Nice manicured lawns and all else. There was no one out in their massive front yards. Not a single person. As I turn the corner to Sally’s home for sale I wondered how I might explain to her, if she saw me, what was I doing there. I had best come up with something I thought. I reached the open front door and peered inside. Damn, this house was so nice and large. My heart was beating a bit fast and I thought it would give me away, lol. But I didn’t hear Sally at all.

I walk in about ten feet and then I can hear Sally’s steps coming towards me from another area of the house. Quickly I walked into the hallway silently and went into the first bedroom that I came to. Hide was my reaction but where? I saw there was a closet door about five feet away from this large ass bed and that is where I went. Just as I slowly closed it, Sally’s footsteps came to a stop in the bedroom doorway. I froze where I was. It seemed like a lifetime but I once again hear her footsteps leaving the bedroom. It was then that I turned on the close light. Now this was some kind of a large walk in closet. It was much bigger than our master bedroom, so it seemed.

What was I going to do now? I didn’t bring anything with me to tie her up with. Yes, that’s right I was going to fuck and **** my wife this morning at her open house event. When I thought about it and all the circumstances I got rock hard. Looking over the closet I grabbed a satin pillow case and tried various knots, wondering how I could use it. Well I guess I would have to play it by ear. I stuffed one pillow case inside the other and decided it would do. Then how would I get Sally back into the bedroom and surprise her? Opening the closet door to peak out, I knew what I had to do. I picked up the lamp on the night stand and tossed it down and quickly got into the closet. It made a lot of noise, funny thing was it didn’t break. As soon as I got in the closet, I heard Sally’s footsteps hurrying towards the room. I could see her stop in the doorway though the small slot of the open closet door. And then it happened.

Sally walks right over to where the lamp was on the floor and says out loud, “now how did that happen?”, like someone was going to hear her!! Sally bends over and shows me that lovely ass of hers again as she picks up the lamp. She places it on the night stand and with her back towards me still I spring out with the pillow case in my hands. Sally was shocked and surprised, scared. Good I thought as I struggled pulling the case over her head. I didn’t want her to see that it was me. I pulled it tight against her face and knotted it up around her neck chocking her as I spun her towards the bed.

Sally’s hands went up to her neck trying to remove my hands and the vice grip I had on her. I wanted to talk and say something but I held my piece. I didn’t want her to know who was doing this to her. I felt my cock grow larger then. I pushed her down onto the bed and f***efully slapped the back of her head several times. As I bent Sally over the edge of the bed, she felt my hardness press against her ass. You have to remember that due to Sally being 4’11” when she is laying like this on a bed her feet do not touch the floor. I was between her legs as she tried to kick out at me. Too late I wanted to tell her as I tightened the pillow case around her neck. Her hands were still trying to work on the problem which was her being chocked. Thank goodness for that or I would really have had a hand full of trouble.

A few more f***efull slaps again to the back of her head as I help her down. With one free hand I started raising up her loose fitting skirt. I now had her skirt pulled up to her lovely hips as I ran my hand up her ass. I was staring at some very nice ass folks. I let loose of the pillow case around her neck and quickly started pulling with both hands on her panty hose trying to tear them open. I didn’t realize my own strength. Tugging and pulling we both begin to hear that sound of something being ripped.

I pulled and tugged harder and more rapidly. Once it started her panty hose were ripped wide open exposing her perfectly. Sally was now wide open. That nice brown Mexican ass was there for the taking and she knew it. She started struggling again, trying to remove the pillow case from her head. Hmm, I wonder now why she hadn’t been screaming? Pure fright! Too scared to scream. A few more slaps to the back of her head while I grabbed her wrists and held them behind her, then some ass whipping. Sally was now trembling, literally shaking.

Looks like I turned those ass cheeks red I’m telling myself, well while I’m at it here’s some more slaps to the back of your head. Holding her arms down I reached for my pants. Although you could hear my rapid breathing there was no mistake of the sound of a zipper coming down. My jeans fall to my feet and Sally really started trembling, shaking wildly trying to get free, she felt my jeans slide past her ankles as I tugged them down.

I think I outdid myself, my cock was so huge even I was amazed. I was really getting off on this. With one hand grabbing my cock and the other her hip I f***ed my cock between her legs. She tried to climb up further on the bed to get away. Another hit stopped that move. All Sally’s movement did was line up the shot! I f***ed my cock inside of her dry cunt and held her like that so she could feel my large cock was penetrating deep inside of her. When she moved I thrust further into her and gave her another slap to the back of her head. Will she ever learn?

I could feel Sally’s whole body trembling and shaking, it was turning me even more. She was turning her head from side to side in panic and despair. I sure wished I could have said things to her like “bitch you like this don’t you. Say you like it bitch” but I couldn’t say a word. I was tired of this shit with her and I buried my cock deep inside of that sweet pussy of hers, I heard her grasping at the pain. I grabbed her hips and started fucking her. I was bouncing this bitch wife of mine up and down f***efully on the bed as I fucked her, lifting up her head until it felt like it would snap. Her hands no longer reached for the pillow case covering her head and neck. And if it happened to have come off then, I didn’t care, I loved what I was doing to her.

I was driving into her fast and furious. It was all about the power over her as she continued to shake her head from side to side. And then I heard her voice. She gathered her strength and you could hear the small mumblings of “no no no not like this. No no no please don’t hurt me”. Did she ever scream for help? Not once! I think she was in way too much in shock that this was actually happening to her. The more she talked and pleaded the worst it got with my thrusting into her. There must be something about women, they know when you are ready to shoot your load into them. Sally tensed up and that did the trick for me. I shot my load deep into her and with every thrust another round of cum would shoot deep into that mice pussy of hers as I hold onto her hips. Sally sort of just laid there, like she was saying “hurry up and get it over with” “just finish fucking me”, “I’m all yours”.

I didn’t try pulling out at first. I continued with a few more deep penetrating thrusts into her as I slapped her ass. Just to get the point to her. You’ve been ****d bitch and it was real fun for me. Sally laid there in her used and abused state as I slowly bent down and pulled up my jeans. She was totally spent, fearful of what else might happen, she just laid there. I back away, took one last look at her and left. I didn’t hurry or make a scene. It was just a normal walk back to my van. I was surprised no one had walked into the house during this event. I turned my van around in the street and went home. I was there a good thirty minutes ahead of her return. She walked in and didn’t look at me. I saw that her makeup was running and that her panty hose were torn, lol, one leg of her panty hose was down to her ankle. She walked quickly away from me, hiding herself. I said to her, “well how did the open house go?”

Feeling bad at myself (NOT) I walked into our bedroom maybe five minutes later and Sally was in the shower. She didn’t see me so I walked back into the dining room again acting like nothing was up. I do have to say that for the next three to four weeks we fucked daily and she was asking for the cock.She just couldn’t get enough cock. I suppose had there been another man around he could have very easily joined in and she wouldn’t have said one thing about it but accepted it as that’s the way its supposed to be. Damn my loss for not having another man around. No problem I still do the pour the wife extra strong margaritas and when she passes out and she will its party time.
... Continue»
Posted by sailorfem 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 1800  |  
90%
  |  4